Baen of Equestria

Chapters

II
III
IV
V
VII
VIII
Two's Company
X
XI
XII
XIII
XIV
Being Baen Isn't A Breeze
XVI
Extra: Pen Pal Pandemonium 2
XVII
XVIII
And Then There's Maud
XX
Trade Tribulations
XXII
XXIII
XXIV
XXV
XXVI
A Shining Star
XXVIII
XXIX
XXX
XXXI
XXXII
XXXIII
XXXIV
XXXV
XXXVI
XXXVII
XXXVIII
XXXIX
XL
XLI
XLII
XLIII
XLIV
XLV
I
Rarity Takes Baen to Manehattan
Extra: Pen Pal Pandemonium 1

II

Baen clutched his battle axe handle in his mouth, the worn and frayed dark brown hand grip barely registered on his tongue as he faced down his foe. His eyes narrowed as the blade of the battle axe glinted in what light came from the hole in the ceiling.

A deep booming voice laughed in mirth, “You merely prolong your inevitable death Barbarian,” it’s mirth vanished, “Yet you still stand in our way.”

Baen grit his teeth on the handle, “And I always will.”

The voice’s tone cut through him with a sickening calmness, “So be it.”

Baen was then engulfed in fire. He screamed.

Baen’s eyes snapped open with a loud yell of fury as he tackled the shape above him to the ground and pressed his foreleg to its throat. The shape below him gagged as Baen’s vision cleared, the shape he was currently upon was a mare he had never seen before. She had a white coat and pink hair done up in a bun, her cutie mark was a red cross and she even wore a white hat. Baen quickly glanced around and noticed his armor was hanging from an open door by a series of hooks. Baen’s eyes narrowed slightly but he eased off the mare. She began to cough and gag as Baen rushed to his armor and donned it quickly, but he froze.

“Where is the necklace…”

Nurse Redheart gasped slightly for breath, “What?”

Baen reeled on her with gritted teeth, “The necklace that I wore. WHERE IS IT.”

Redheart backed against the wall, “I-I-I.”

Baen yelled in annoyance, “UGH! Fine,” he turned from her and looked for his axe, “Where are you….”

Nurse Redheart found her eyes traveling along the young stallion as she gave him a once over. When her eyes fell on his flank, she blushed slightly. Baen took no notice as he strapped his axe onto his back.

Glancing at the blushing mare he raised an eyebrow, “What? You’ve never seen a warrior before?”

Nurse Redheart bit her lip slightly as she averted her eyes out of embarrassment and fear, “N-no.”

Baen smirked slightly at her reaction but became stone faced, “Thank you for your healing cleric mare,” he turned, “but now if you’ll excuse me.”

Baen then leapt out the window and landed on his four hooves with ease before rushing off.

Redheart blinked a few times, “Cleric Mare….,” she then pouted angrily before sticking her head out the window yelling, “I HAVE A NAME YOU KNOW!!!”

Baen skidded to a halt and looked at his surroundings in utter shock, “What in the?!”

Buildings towered above him, some three floors, others two or one. But what shocked him the most was the way they were crafted, it was unlike anything he had seen before. It was the perfect marriage of stone, tile, hay, and brick work. Though these building were new, they bled an aura of familiarity. Surprisingly, this is what caused Baen to snap his head around and take in his surroundings with fear and slight aggression. A pony lugging a cart of noise makers passed behind him and one of them was set off. Leaping a few feet in the air in surprise, Baen whirled around and yanked his axe off. Within its unsheathing moment, it arced through the air and sliced the cart and the noise makers in half.

The pony backed away as Baen poked one with his hoof, “What are these….things?”

The pony ran away causing Baen to yell after him with an air of victory, “That’s right, RUN HOME TO YOUR MOTHER,” he raised his fore hoof, “Unless you want more of this Noise Merchant!”

“HEY!”

Baen looked around for the source of the voice only for the voice to answer in an annoyed tone, “Up here dodo brain.”

Baen glanced up at a glaring cyan mare with a rainbow mane who pointed at him, “Nopony wrecks wagons in this town but ME!”

Baen was confused at the statement as the mare lowered her hoof and sighed, “Man that sounded better in my head.”

Baen rolled his eyes and turned away and started walking.

The mare then flew in front of him and landed in his way, “HEY! Don’t turn your back on me!”

“Why not?” he smirked, “I have to get downwind from your breath somehow.”

The mare breathed into her hoof quickly but then shook her head with a growl, “Alright that’s it! It’s go time!”

Baen sighed, “Listen Rainbow Mare-“

“RAINBOW DASH!”

Baen waved his hoof, “Yeah that’s astounding, I don’t make it a habit of fighting with mares unless I have to,” he glanced around at the assembled crowd of onlookers, “besides, fighting with me is the last thing you want t-“

Dash socked him in the muzzle causing Baen to stumble back in shock which she smiled smugly at, “There’s more where that came from! Come on! What are you a-“

A shing was heard as the front of Rainbow’s mane fluttered to the ground causing her to widen her eyes and her pupil’s to shrink as Baen finished for her, “coward,” his eyes blazed with the fire of passion for a battle as his axe clicked back onto his back, “Never.”

Rainbow Dash regardless of her fear, stood firm and scraped her hoof on the dirt which Baen mirrored, “Come to me then Rainbow Dash, let’s see what you’re made of!”

Both ponies charged each other with cries of the coming struggle.

Twilight walked side by side with her friends as she finished explaining herself, “And so I brought him back to the clinic just so he’ll be looked after until he wakes up.”

Applejack was skeptical of this pony known as Baen, “Are ya sure he’s alright? From the sound of things he might be a hoofull, a fella like that bein pulled outta his element? It’s one of those things that could drive anypony nuts.”

Pinkie Pie nodded, “Well it would make sense. There ARE a lot of nuts out there. Walnuts, hazel nuts, acorns and my favorite, chocolate covered peanuts!”

Fluttershy smiled, “Those are always good.”

Rarity still stared in awe at the tear drop shaped ruby that levitated in front of her, “Do you suppose he’ll like that I put this on much more sturdier support,” the thin silver chain glinted in the light, “It’s just that a gem as….beautiful as this should be on something much stronger than that garish piece of string.”

Applejack chuckled, “Ahm sure he’ll love it.”

Fluttershy scanned the skies, “It’s a shame that we couldn’t find Rainbow Dash,” she smiled slightly, “I bet she would think meeting a real live warrior would be-“

All the other mares spoke in unison, “Awesome?”

Fluttershy giggled, “Yes.”

They shared a good natured laugh but they stopped when they noticed local guard ponies cleaning up the street in of the hospital. Nurse Redheart was frantically retelling the events to the guards in question to which Twilight lost all expression.

“What in Equestria?”

Applejack glanced at her, “Well….at least he’s awake.”

All of a sudden Vinyl Scratch ran to Twilight almost out of breath, “Twilight you got to come see this!”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, “What it is Vinyl?”

“Rainbow Dash is fighting a stallion in armor and an axe in the town market,” she jumped in place, “It’s so bucking cool!”

All the mares immediately hauled flank toward the market.

Rainbow Dash bucked the stallion in the barrel and a ding was heard as Baen fell flat on his back. Rainbow hopped in place waving her hind hooves in the air.

“OW OW OW OW!”

Baen laughed, “Am I to hard for you princess,” he smiled mischievously, “Do you want me to remove my armor then?”

Rainbow sputtered slightly, “A-as if!”

Baen looked to the side and hurled a piece of wood at Rainbow as he surged forward like a bullet. Rainbow was taken off guard by the wood and dodged it. But Baen picked up his speed and barreled into her, knocking her a few feet away. She skidded to a stop at the Ponyville fountain and shook the stars from her vision; she glanced at the stallion in surprise. Baen gave her the same smug smile she had given him, that did it

“YOU’RE TOAST!”

Rainbow zoomed at him at full speed and- *CLANG!*

“Though this was a nice warm up,” he pulled the flat of his axe off her face, “that’s all it was. A warm up.”

Rainbow made a sound reminiscent of a mouse squeak before dropping to the ground like a sack of potatoes, her eyes spinning in their sockets. Baen snorted and looked around at some of the spectators who weren’t too pleased with how the fight proceeded and concluded. Some stallions stepped forward to which Baen responded with his axe being drawn.

“Come on then you spineless foals,” he stepped forward causing the stallion to back away slightly, “Show me a real challenge. Or are all ponies in this age as soft as pillows?!”

An aura of magic engulfed him and yanked him off the ground with a startled ‘meep!’

Baen turned to stare into the fiery eyes of the alicorn known as Twilight Sparkle, “Ah, Miss Twilight, what a pleasant surprise!”

Twilight growled at him as her nose pressed against his, his resolve crumbling slightly.

Applejack fanned Rainbow’s face, “Dash? Say something consarn it!”

“Mommy I don’t wanna wear the dress,” Dash slurred.

Pinkie Pie checked Dash’s eyes, “I think her brains have been scrambled!”

Twilight dropped Baen hard, “Why did you attack my friend Baen!”

Baen raised his hooves, “Hey in my defence,” he pointed at Dash, “She started it.”

Twilight’s growl was border lining on animalistic causing Baen to cringe back, “You just can’t attack ponies on the street like this is some sort of arena of kombat!”

Baen blinked a few times in puzzlement, “Why?”

Twilight’s left eyelid twitched, “WHY?!?! Because that’s not how things are done! We settle disputes with words,” she gestured around at the damages, “Not wanton destruction and displays of bravado to boost someponies ego!”

Baen stood up, “I’ll have you know it’s not for the purpose of ego,” he turned his nose up at her, “It was for the thrill.”

Twilight was on the brink of a breakdown but tried to calm herself, “Listen, was there a reason she attacked you?”

Baen gestured to the cart behind him, “Because I slew the noise cart.”

“Well ponies don’t slew,” she facehoofed, “SLAY, things here.”

Baen glanced around at the town, “No wonder these ponies are soft.”

Applejack stomped over to him, “Who are ya callin soft!? Just who in the hay do you think you are talking like you’re so high and mighty?”

Baen shrugged, “A stallion who has slain beast that would make you have nightmares.”

Applejack kept her mouth shut as Baen looked at them all in turn and nodded.

“Just as I thought,” he pointed at each of them, “The fire is there, but it’s low and flickering. How disappointing.”

Baen trotted away from the scene as Twilight perused him.

Pinkie Pie tapped her chin then slammed a hoof on the ground, “Well it’s settled, and I’m going to throw Baen a part so epic he’ll cry!”

Rarity raised an eyebrow, “But why would you want to make him cry?”

Pinkie laughed, “No silly, cry in awe and happiness!”

Rainbow Dash and gave a loopy smile, “Did anyone see his flank? Man that was toned.”

The mares in the crowd and checking on Rainbow blushed but smiled.

Within Canterlot Castle that night, Celestia was reading the latest letter that Twilight had sent yesterday for the two hundredth time. It was greatly intriguing to say the least, a pony of old frozen in stone only to be awakened in the present time. This indeed needed a follow up as soon as possible, Luna had been informed and read the letter when it had first arrived and insisted they leave immediately after the stallion awoke. Celestia put down the letter when a guard entered calmly.

“Your majesty,” the guard stated, “I bring news of a disturbance in Ponyville.”

Celestia stood, “What happened?”

The guard cleared his throat, “A stallion wielding an axe garbed in armor attacked the mare known as Rainbow Dash this afternoon.”

Celestia sighed, “Ready my carriage and inform Luna that we depart for Ponyville in the morning.”

III

One could say that the previous day’s events had been utter nonsense, but many ponies had to disagree. One was a completely annoyed Rainbow Dash who had bandages on her cranium and pressed an ice pack to her forehead. She was glaring at the armored stallion who sat across from her looking bored and uninterested in her anger. He then took notice of Twilight who had been fussing about her library organizing the contents of the shelves which had become slightly disorganized. Baen’s eyes found Dash’s once more and both bore a steady gaze into each other. The other girls could only sit and watch the two ponies that were locked in a staring contest, a staring contest that crackled with massive tension.

Twilight sighed, “Would you two just say something already?”

Baen visibly tensed, “Words are pointless. But if anything she should apologize for belting me in the face.”

Rainbow dropped her ice pack and slammed her hooves down on the tabletop, “You CLUBBED me with your bucking axe!”

“And I’d do it again you spectrum covered wench!”

Rainbow’s eyes became fireballs as steam shot from her nostrils. It took the combined force of Applejack’s rope and Rarity’s magic to hold her back from committing an act of murder. Baen however was unfazed by the action as he ignored the fuming mare.

“COME ON! LET ME AT HIM!”

Baen rolled his eyes and looked to the side, “Twilight I have to ask,” the alicorn raised a questioning eyebrow, “Why exactly am I under house arrest?”

Twilight stood firm the previous evening, the surprised barbarian barely containing his outrage, “WHAT?!”

Twilight nodded, “You are to stay inside the library until the princesses come to get you.”

Baen scowled at the audacious alicorn, “And what’s stopping me from walking out the door hm?”

Twilight snorted as Spike placed Baen’s axe in the broom closet behind her, “The fact that if you do, I’ll turn you back to stone and force you to stay.”

“Fine,” Baen grumbled in defeat, “I’ll stay put.”

Baen raised his hoof, “Okay I admit I might have overreacted slightly when I hit,” he glanced at the still fuming Dash, “Spectrum Head over there with the flat of my axe. But come on! Can you honestly blame me? She needed to be put in her place.”

Rarity cleared her throat and chose her words carefully; “Though Rainbow can be slightly brash at times,” Rainbow gave her an unamused glanced which she chuckled nervously at, “That’s no excuse for how you almost gave her a concussion.”
Baen pointed to Rainbow, “She’s alive isn’t she?”

Applejack sighed, “You’re missing the point,” she gestured to Baen then the hall closet where his axe was held; “ponies just don’t attack ponies in the street or start fights. Especially with axes.”

Baen placed his head on the table and mumbled, “Why was I awakened in such a boring time.”

Twilight sighed but straightened up when she heard the sound of the touching down of wheels outside. Twilight quickly ushered her friends to the door, Rarity however lingered.

“Sir Baen,” the barbarian looked up at the mare as she nervously bit her lip, “I-I made this for you,” she placed necklace on the table as her nervousness vanished, “consider it a gesture of good will. Al I merely wish to say is that I want there to be no bad blood between us Baen.”

Baen glanced at the crystal and muttered a surprised, “Thank you….Sultry Mare.”

Rarity blushed hard at the nickname but regained herself, “M-my name is Rarity, please do well to remember that.”

Baen merely fiddled with the chain as he fit it around his neck.

Rarity gave a small smile as she walked outside.

The moment the door closed, Baen leapt from his seat and ran to the closet door. The hard dark brown wood formed a barrier that could only be opened by the polished brass handle that lay before him. Baen placed his hoof on the door…and got electrocuted for his trouble. Baen plopped on his back, his left hind leg twitching slightly.

“Hey Twilight I alphabetized the spice cabinent for you an-“

Spike beheld the stunned Baen, “Dude, what happened to you?”

Baen sighed, “Karma drakeling, karma happened.”

Twilight and the girls all bowed collectively as the solar and lunar princess disembarked from the royal carriage. Both rulers smiled softly at the six mares that rose to meet their monarchs gazes.

“Twilight,” Princess Celestia said with a warm smile, “It’s good to see you again.”

Twilight nodded, “Likewise Princess.”

Luna glanced around, “Where is this warrior you wrote of?”

Twilight fidgeted slightly, “Well he’s….”

A massive crackle similar to a lightning bolt sizzling on something was heard from within the tree home accompanied by a word of curse that had not been heard in many eons.

“Under house arrest because of,” she cast a small smile at a still annoyed Rainbow Dash, “Recent events.”

Celestia nodded in understanding, “Though it is indeed good to see you all once more. I wish to meet our new,” a loud crash was heard causing everypony to flinch, “guest.”

The front door was soon opened, and what the mares beheld was…jaw dropping. Baen sat at the table with his axe on its surface, only difference was that he was sizzling with steam rising off of him. He flinched slightly as one of his wounds throbbed, but that was not what surprised the mares. Behind him was where there focus was. Spike stood staring at the gaping hole that had once been the doorway that leads into the closet. Mops, dust pans, and brooms were strewn on the floor. But this still was not the focus; the true focus was the fact that the door itself had been ripped from its hinges. Hinges, that still dangled from the door frame.
Twilight raised a shaky hoof, “How…how did you?”

Baen smirked, “Never underestimate a barbarian. Especially,” he pointed to himself with pride, “When that barbarian is me.”

Celestia visibly became intrigued by the statement, “Twilight has informed me that you hail from another age. Tell me,” she sat down staring at the barbarian with the same look Twilight used when discovering something new and unknown, “what time do you hail from?”

Baen tapped his chin, “Well…,” he glanced at the ponies as all eyes fell upon him, “Why don’t you tell me about who you are first. Only customary don’t you think?”

Celestia nodded, “I am Princess Celesta and this is my sister Luna,” Luna nodded her head, “We are the resident diarchy of Equestria.”

Baen was silent.

Luna raised an eyebrow, “Surely you know of both of us. We who defeated Discord and King Sombra?”

Baen then stated six words which seemed to freeze time itself in shock, “Never heard of any of you.”

Author's Note

I'm sorry for the short update. But due to recent events, stress, and time constraints in IRL. My mind has been all over the place, but rest assured I will do my damndest to increase word count and quality.

IV

The silence within the library was the jarring thing despite the statement that had been spoken. Baen stared with a look of puzzlement at the perplexed mares young and old. Truthfully he had been honest and didn't know why they were so shocked, it was a common statement for a stallion who had never heard of an individual.

Celestia shook slightly but managed to regain he composure somewhat, “W-what do you mean you've never heard of us?”

Baen shrugged as he leaned forward, “It’s just as I said. I’ve never heard of you or any of the beings you've mentioned.”

Luna shook her head, “That’s impossible! That would mean you predate recorded history!”

Baen leaned forward with a smug look on his face as a hoof supported his chin.

Celestia blinked once, “Mother of us.”

Twilight whitened slightly, “J-just how old are you Baen?”

Baen pointed to a light bulb, “Old enough to not know what the buck that thing is.”

Celestia cleared her throat, “Well then…Baen. Would I trouble you for some clarity?”

“What,” Baen raised an eyebrow, “Like my life story?”

Luna nodded, “If it is not too much trouble, merely the details that are significant.”

Baen mulled the thoughts over in his head. On the one hoof he did not know these mares who were clearly royalty, but at the same time, did he honestly have a choice? Baen sighed and shut he eyes for a moment humming in thought.

“Alright.”

Twilight immediately retrieved a notebook and sat beside her fellow princesses. Even the rest of the girls including Rainbow Dash were intrigued by the stallion and the tale he was going to tell.

Baen placed his armored fore hooves together, “Alright, where do I begin.”

A dark snowy night was not uncommon up in the mountains of Gurnstalf. The fjords when frozen over glistened like diamond under the full moon and stars. Journeying through the tundra was a couple of earth ponies both garbed in cloaks of dark fur. One was a dark navy blue stallion with a dark grey mane and a small beard. Beside him stood a mare that was Ruby Red with a long and chocolate brown mane that was braided behind her. The mare possessed moderate cyan eyes whereas the stallion had coal black eyes. Both ponies stopped in their tracks when they heard the faint sound of crying.

The mare glanced to her husband, “Barlof…”

“I hear it Ardia,” Barlof turned his head left and right trying to discern the source of the sound, “I merely find it hard to believe.”

The two ponies rounded the bend and found a troubling sight, before them lay a mare covered in snow. They could not discern her appearance but their attention was drawn to what she was holding. Wrapped in a warm blanket was a crying foal. It’s coat a light peach color and it’s mane a wild mess of rose red. Its emerald green eyes awash with tears as it cried for warmth that its mother could no longer provide.

Ardia approached the foal and picked it up, “Poor thing,” she examined it closely and widened her eyes, “Incredible, it survived this long in a blizzard?”

Barlof came to her side and tilted his head, “It is indeed wondrous,” he nodded, “It seems Tieg himself has blessed this foal. Look at him, strong lungs, and a strong body that has withstood the cold.”

Ardia looked to her husband, “We cannot leave him out here. Surely we can take him in,” she cooed softly at the foal who stared at the mare with a small smile, “This must be a sign from Tieg himself. We have prayed for a child and now, we have found one.”

Barlof placed a hoof on her, “My love, he is not ours. We are not savages who take children.”

“But his mother is dead,” she turned to her husband, “If we leave him he shall surely perish. You must understand.”

Barlof sighed, “I understand, but that does not change the fact he is an outsider. His age is irrelevant,” Barlof remained stoic, “my fore-fathers handed down our creeds and I aim to enforce them as our Clan Leader.”

Ardia looked pleadingly at her husband, “Please my dearest.”

Barlof looked to the side for a brief moment, “If he survives the night with us. If he remains strong, we may keep him. But we must leave it in Tieg’s hooves; it is his place to decide.”

Ardia smiled at the foal that had drifted off to sleep, “What shall we name him?”

Barlof shut his eyes in contemplation for a minute before speaking one word, “Baen.”

Ardia smiled, “Baen.”

Barlof nodded as they continued to trek toward a mass of light in the distance, “In the old tongue, it mean fair-skinned.”

Celestia tapped her chin, “Tieg….that name.”

Baen smiled in nostalgia, “It’s the name of the God my tribe follows. He guides us in battle and protects our allies. His will is absolute.”

Luna nodded, “I see.”

Twilight tilted her head curiously, “If you don’t mind me asking. Did you ever discover who your mother was?”

“No,” he looked at the group with a calm expression, “I was raised since I was a foal by my father and mother. Despite my origins, they will always be as such.”

Fluttershy trotted over to Baen and gave him a warm hug, “I’m so sorry.”

Baen raised a question eyebrow, “Umm…it’s alright.”

Rainbow Dash snickered and jokingly pointed a hoof at him, “What, not use to hugs?”

“Well,” Baen glanced down at Fluttershy who smiled back at him, “We had different ways of displaying compassion.”

Fluttershy stood up and blinked curiously, “What’s that?”

Baen smiled as he then pulled Fluttershy toward himself and planted his lips on hers. The meek pegasus’s eyes widened in surprise as her wings sprung up. Baen then released her and Fluttershy was as red as a tomato.

“Oh my,” the pegasus then fainted.

Baen then glanced at the shocked mares, “What?”

Many ponies outside were having a leisurely stroll when the front door of the Ponyville Library erupted into splinters. A cyan and peach colored blur smashed into the ground. When the dust settled it revealed Rainbow Dash grappling with the armored Baen.

“THAT IS IT! YOU ARE TOAST!!!!!”

Baen narrowed his eyes and bucked Rainbow Dash off, “I’m getting pretty sick of you!”

Rainbow Dash readied herself to bull charge but instead surged into the air and dive bombed Baen. Baen was unprepared for the assault as he was taken off his hooves and released with the momentum toward the ground. The barbarian skidded across the ground and came to a stop in front of a nearby statue. Rainbow Dash landed and snorted steam as she advanced on the downed barbarian’s location.

“Had enough punk?”

The response was abrupt and brutal. The statue in question flew through the smoke like a bat and headed toward the cyan baseball that was in its way.

Rainbow Dash’s pupils turned to pin pricks, “Oh pony feathers.”

She saw white.

Twilight, the princesses and the rest of the girls arrived on the scene and gasped in surprise and shock. Rainbow was lying on her back covered in broken stone and dust, her left hind leg twitched and her eyes were shut. A bit of blood was trickling from her nose, but she was breathing. Baen on the other hoof was standing tall, but he was different. He was engulfed in a fiery red aura that blazed like an open flame, his pupil glowing pinprick of red with thin rings of the same light illuminating the edges of his irises.

Twilight ran to her fallen friend’s side, “You hit her with a STATUE?! ARE YOU INSANE!?!?!”

Baen’s appearance returned to normal as he exhaled and beheld what he had committed, “….”

Rainbow squirmed and stood shakily, “D-did anypony get the number of that carriage?”

Applejack stormed past Dash and advanced threateningly on Baen with Rarity as well as an angry Pinkie backing her up.

Baen sighed, “This is not the wisest course of action….”

Applejack glanced at Dash then back to Baen, “Well it looks like violence is the only thing you understand.”

Baen wobbled slightly, “Damn, I shouldn’t have used Wrath so soon…”

Before things could escalate further, Rainbow blocked her friends and approached the barbarian.

She glared into his eyes and he into hers. The wind blew across both of them as the moment became heated.

Rainbow Dash then shook her head with a smirk, “That was a cheap shot,” she placed a hoof on his chest, “Though I have to say, anypony who has the guts to actually take me on in a fight is either really dumb. Or he’s really brave.”

Rainbow twitched in pain, “I’ll let what you did in the library slide because that was actually one of the best fights I’ve had in a while,” she seemed to hop in place, “got the adrenaline going. But if I see or find out you did ANYTHING like that to somepony again,” she pulled him close and spoke in a threating tone, “I will use that axe of yours as a surgical tool.”

Rainbow Dash then zoomed off toward the hospital while Celestia cleared her throat, “Baen, it is clear to me that you need help adjusting to present times. I would rather you not battle my little ponies on the streets every time one of them looks at you wrong,” Baen growled at a stallion that was staring at him causing the staring stallion to run away in fear.

Celestia rolled her eyes slightly but continued, “So, I think it prudent that Twilight act as both your mediator and teacher.”

Twilight blinked, “Really? But Princess, I don’t really know if…”

“I have my upmost confidence in you,” she then sighed, “Luna put the axe down.”

Luna pouted and dropped the axe with a clang which caused everypony to flinch in the vicinity.

Celestia then approached Baen, “Regardless if you are from another time period. I still rule these lands and I have certain laws which I expect everypony to follow. Am I clear?”

Baen nodded, “Crystal.”

Celestia smiled but then took in the damages, “Though, I suspect you will have to find a home.”

Rarity shook her head quickly, “No amount of gems in the world will allow me to let that barbarian into my shop.”

Applejack nodded slowly, “Sorry. But the last thing we need is to fill in axe holes in the walls and floors.”

Fluttershy remained silent as Pinkie Pie perked up, “Sorry Baen, but the cakes have made a strict policy of no sharp pointy things in their house.”

Twilight glanced back where Dash departed, “I doubt Rainbow will want him to bunk with her.”

Twilight then glanced at Baen who was sitting on his flank with a raised eyebrow, “And I hate to say it. But you can’t stay with me either,” she glanced at her library, “I just don’t think I could handle you.”

“Well if that’s the case, I’ll take him.”

All eyes then fell upon the source of the voice, Vinyl Scratch.

The mare seemed to have been standing well outside the battlefield for quite some time. The popcorn bag she had was clear evidence of that.

Vinyl Scratch wore a grin on her muzzle, “Sup?”

Celestia stepped toward Vinyl, “Are you sure Miss Scratch?”

Baen scowled at the fact that she made him sound like a walking threat….oh wait.

Vinyl shrugged and nodded, “Yeah. He seems like a cool dude. Plus,” she smiled as she lifted her glasses, “How many ponies can say that they have a real live barbarian living with them?”

Luna nodded thoughtfully, “She raises a good point sister.”

Celestia smiled as she levitated Baen’s axe over to it’s owner, “Very well then. Vinyl Scratch and Twilight, you are both to watch over Baen to the best of your abilities and ensure he stays out of trouble and not cause mayhem or uncalled for violence.”

Rarity was surprised at the statement, “Uncalled for violence?”

“Of course,” Celestia gave a wink, “who knows what could happen.”

Everypony then bid farewell to each other and departed.

Vinyl walked to her new roomie and placed a fore leg around his neck, “Come on roomie; let me go show you your new digs.”

Baen blinked, “I’m supposed to dig a hole in your home?”

Vinyl broke out into a laugh, “I like this guy! Come on dude.”

Baen was still confused as he placed his axe on his back and followed the unicorn DJ. As he walked away, his eyes lingered between two buildings. He could have sworn for an instant he glimpsed somepony in a tattered hooded cloak gazing at him. But when he looked back, nopony was there.

Author's Note

Quick thing. Down the line there will be chapters with Baen in episodes from season 4, so be prepared for some madness! THOSE chapters will be named, the rest will be numbered in roman numerals.

V

The following morning was quiet to say the least. The usual in Ponyville in fact all except for one slight thing, it was overcast outside. Yes indeed, the prior day after the entire hoopla outside the library the Weather Team had decided since there had been a good week of sun that it was time for some shade. Octavia as a whole did not mind in the slightest when she entered a cool kitchen without the sudden onset of heat. The grey mare casually poured herself some orange juice and prepared a blueberry bagel. As the aforementioned breakfast food toasted in its chrome holder she grabbed some cream cheese spread and plopped it on the counter with a butter knife beside it. She smiled pleasantly as he stomach growled in anticipation for its coming feast. However, her smile vanished when she heard a muffled noise from the living room. Trotting into the room she slowed her pace and beheld two things, one was that there was an axe leaning against the coat rack near the door. The second was the fact that there was a shape curled up on the couch.

Octavia shakily backed out as the shape shook slightly under its covers. A head emerged from the covers and a pair of emerald green eyes fell upon her. The shape fully sat up to reveal it was garbed in armor. Now, a pony such as Octavia was rational and well minded but when a mare feels threatened they do the most rational thing they can think of, smash the thing that is threatening them.

“WHAAAAA!”

Baen blinked his eyes slightly only for a vase to hit him in the head.

“WHO ARE YOU! GET OUT,” Octavia hurled another vase at the stallion before her, “VINYL! THERE’S A STRANGER IN THE HOUSE!!! GET YOUR CANNON!!!!”

Baen shielded his face as more object were hurled at him, “WAIT!! STOP FOR A SECOND YOU CRAZ- *BONG!*”

Octavia had closed the distance and smacked the pony on the head hard with a cast iron frying pan. The offender dropped off the couch in a heap, Octavia gasped in both fright and fear as the sounds of rapidly approaching hoof steps reached her ears.

“You alright Octy?” Vinyl’s concern was evident when she arrived, “What’s the problem?”

Octavia pointed a hoof at the intruder, “I-I think I killed him. Oh Celestia what have I done!?”

Vinyl walked to Baen, “Well for starters. You just knocked out our new roommate.”

Octavia’s expression shifted to one of slight annoyance, “Our new roommate? Really now?”

Vinyl nodded with a smile as she spiked her hair, “Yep, by orders of the Princess.”

“Well, be that as it may,” Octavia harrumphed forgetting about the stallion, “I would like you to TELL me if we are going to house mystery stallions in our home in the future.”

Vinyl smirked, “Yeah sure, I’ll get out my crystal ball and make sure of that.”

Octavia snorted as her bagel popped.

Walking into the kitchen she began to spread the cream cheese upon the bagels now golden brown surface. Vinyl shook her head at her roommate and noticed Baen rising up from the ground with slight irritation plastered on his face.

“What hit me?”

Vinyl chuckled as she gestured where her friend was, “That would have been my other roommate, resident cellist Octavia.”

Baen snorted slightly as he walked into the kitchen, his armored hooves clanking on the tiles. Octavia turned around and backed up in fear as the stallion that she had rendered unconscious glared daggers at her. Octavia looked from side to side for a weapon of some kind, only for Baen to smile.

“I have to say,” his smile turned to a smirk, “You hit hard for a musician.”

Octavia was slightly confused but still fearful, “T-thank you I suppose…I didn’t hurt you by chance, did I?”

Baen shook his head, “Nah, I can take a beating,” his eyes traveled along the mares grey coated body as old mannerisms surfaced slightly, “Say…you wouldn’t by chance be seeing somepony would you?”

Octavia’s face became beet red as she sputtered instead of responding. Vinyl was on the ground rolling in laughter.

Baen raised an eyebrow with a small toothy grin, “I can respect a mare that can hold her own. I’ll be blunt, you and me upstairs in your chamb-“

*BONG!*

A Wok was now currently in the shape of Baen’s head as he plopped down on his back. Octavia still wore her flustered expression but her eyes bore embarrassment.

“W-why I…never have I heard such,” she scrunched up her face when she saw her roommate in tears while laughing, “What’s so funny?!”

Vinyl wiped a tear from her eye, “Your face is priceless!”

Octavia growled slightly as Baen stirred, “its not funny Vinyl! I will not allow such a vulgar stallion to live here!”

Vinyl stopped her laughing, “I’m sure he was just joking Octy.”

“Ow,” Baen glanced up at Octavia, “Such a beautiful mare you are.”

Octavia swiftly responded with another hit, “SEE!”

“Octy, he was just complementing you that time,” Vinyl shook her head, “I think he got the message.”

Octavia raised an eyebrow as Baen looked up at her, “Vinyl speaks the truth, I understand if you are not interested in me,” he slowly rose into the standing position, “but that does not mean I won’t keep trying.”

Octavia huffed and hefted the Wok only for Baen to wave his hooves, “Kidding! I’m kidding!”

She shook her head and dropped the ruined Wok on the counter as she munched on her bagel.

Vinyl glanced at Baen, “So Baen, what’re you gonna do today?”

Baen shrugged, “Probably just walk around town, maybe get some training in after I eat,” he then sniffed the air slightly, “Hm…where is your cleansing facility?”

Vinyl raised an eyebrow, “You mean the bathroom? Upstairs, first door on the right.”

Baen nodded, “Thank you. You’ll excuse me, I haven’t really bathed since I’ve been unfrozen.”

Octavia wrinkled her nose, “Clearly.”

Baen walked out of the kitchen as Octavia sipped her orange juice. Vinyl sat across from her with a sly grin.

“You know,” she leaned forward, “If you go in there now, you might be able to get a better look at him.”

Octavia spat out her juice, “*cough* Never!”

Vinyl shrugged, “Your loss, but come on Octavia. He’s got a nice plot, am I right,” Vinyl grinned like a devil as she spoke each word slowly, “ Nice, toned, and firm. Tell me I’m wrong.”

Octavia slammed her head as a muffled sigh escaped her, “You’re right….”

Vinyl squeed in victory as Baen’s voice traveled down the stairs, “VINYL! WHERE’S THE SOAP!”

Vinyl smiled, “Shelf beside your head.”

Silence followed before a scream broke it, “MY EYES!!!!!”

Vinyl lost her cool and laughed anew at having tricked her new occupant.

Baen grumbled in annoyance as his slightly bloodshot and stinging eyes glanced around the town. The stupid soap Vinyl had told him to grab was something called ‘Sham-poo’. He had tried to lather himself with the bottle but found that was impossible. He had then opened the bottle and glanced inside, big mistake. The barbarian trotted through the streets as some citizens gave him a wide berth whereas others couldn’t help but gaze at the warrior from another time. Baen paid them no heed as he continued along his way; he ended up in front of a peculiar building. It was red bricked and had a white roof, oddly enough there were even some sort of weird sculptures of metal. Odder still was the fact that fillies and colts were playing on them beside. Could it be some form of orphanage?

Baen unknowingly found himself at the fence of the establishment and gazed at the building before a friendly sounding voice caused his ear to swivel, “Can I help you…sir?”

Baen turned his head and noted the mare staring at him curiously, “I was merely curious as to what this place was.”

“It’s the Ponyville Schoolhouse,” the mare raised an eyebrow but then clapped her hoof against the floor, “OH! You’re the pony that attacked Rainbow Dash!”

“In my defence she attacked me,” he then nodded slightly as he glanced at the mare, “the name is Baen, and you are?”

“Cheerilee,” she smiled, “I’m the teacher here.”

“Well it’s nice to meet you,” Baen cocked his head slightly as he gazed into her eyes, “Do I know you?”

Cheerilee shook her head, “I don’t think so.”

Baen shrugged, “Well…,” he rubbed the back of his head awkwardly, “is this what the town calls…a friendship moment?”

Cheerilee giggled, “Well I suppose so. Would you want to maybe allow me to show you around sometime?”

Baen looked to the side and mumbled, “Sure…”

Cheerilee gave him a friendly pat on the shoulder, “Well it was nice meeting you Baen, I hope to see you soon.”

Baen nodded, “Likewise.”

The barbarian slowly left as Cheerilee called the students in after their recess concluded.

After meeting the school mare, Baen found himself standing in a field taking swings at a tree. Baen gazed at the steadily chopped tree; his mind began to wonder as he started to think back. In truth, he was recollecting what had caused his imprisonment. When he reached that image however, the floodgates opened and a torrent of memories hit him.

Baen stared at a pair of glowing golden orbs that bore holes into him. His blood ran freely as a crimson clay like spear slashed deeply into his shoulder.

Baen recoiled as his nerves responded. The pain scorched through him like a fire in his veins. Six shapes crested the hill behind him.

Baen felt his axe hit home on the shapes neck. The shape roared deeply and back handed him into a wall.

Baen reared back and yelled in pain. His breath coming in ragged gasps. The six shapes ran to him.

The shape plowed into the bleeding warrior with furious blows of its fists. His bones cracking and creaking with each successful hit.

Twilight stared on in fear at Baen who seemed to be recoiling from invisible strikes. The six mares attempted to speak to the barbarian, but he heard none of their voices. His nerves screamed in agony as his breaths got more forced.

Baen was then hurled to the ground by the shapes will alone.

Baen threw himself to the ground as Rarity ran toward him, “Baen! Stop this!”

The shape then towered over Baen, the word exchange that took place he had already heard in that one dream.

Baen stood as still as a statue staring into thin air.

Applejack approached him cautiously, “Baen? Sugarcube, are ya alright?”

Baen’s mouth opened and a blood curdling scream left it.

Baen felt like his coat was on fire. The energy burned his lungs and zapped away his strength. Soon his screams died and he saw nothing. But all the while he heard that laugh. That sickening deep laugh.

Baen then shook his head as Rainbow Dash released him from her shaking. He frantically snapped his head around looking at them. His vision started to become blurry as his breathes were nothing more than puffs. His chest ached, it was as if somepony was driving a knife into it.

Fluttershy quickly approached him, “Baen you have to calm down! Breath!”

Baen visibly tried, but nothing was heard. Just a sickening gagging sound, he then keeled over and started to thrash on the ground.

Twilight was by his side, “He’s having a panic attack again! But this one’s bad, if it continues he’ll have a heart attack!”

Pinkie ran to a nearby tree and grabbed a bucket full of cold water. Twilight fired up her horn and sent a mild pulse through the barbarian, his breathing forcibly restarted as a sharp inhale was heard. Twilight nodded to Pinkie who then dumped the bucket on Baen’s head. The barbarian shook his head hard as his senses returned.

He fearfully stood up and grabbed his axe while yelling angrily, “STAY AWAY FROM ME!”

Baen galloped away in a flash.

Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes, “YEAH! YOU’RE WELCOME!”

Twilight placed a hoof on her friend, “It’s not our fault. He’s just in shock.”

Rarity looked after the warrior with worry, “To think one such as he could be rendered so…defenceless. It was so frightening.”

Applejack removed her hat, “He needs somepony to talk to.”

Fluttershy nodded, “We need to be there for him, whether he wants us there or not.”

The girls looked at the usually shy mare as Rainbow nodded, “Wow Flutters, I knew you were kind. But usually you’re never so…”

“Resolved?” Rarity added.

Rainbow nodded, “Yeah!”

Fluttershy timidly kicked the dirt, “Well it’s just that he’s out of his own time. So he’s probably just scared and lonely. He just needs friends to show him to not be scared anymore.”

Twilight nodded with a smile, “Good thinking Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy smiled as all six mares looked after the barbarian.

Baen sat in the middle of the dark living room staring at the floor at his hooves. For the first time in his life…he felt vulnerable. It scared him to no end.

Octavia looked at the stallion in the living room as Vinyl stood beside her.

“How long has he been there for?” Vinyl asked her roommate.

Octavia shook her head, “He just walked in little over an hour ago and has just been sitting there.”

Vinyl pursed her lips then walked over to the stallion and sat beside him on his left. Octavia followed her lead and sat on his right, both mares then hugged the stallion.

Baen perked up in surprise and glanced at the two. He gave a small smile, but then he became stoic and lost himself in his thoughts.

Author's Note

What's this?! I wrote some actual depth?! BLASPHEMY!

VII

Many a mare and stallion have always asked one question, why must we fight? Can’t we all just get along and talk things out? Well to be blunt…nature can have a brutal sense of humor. Take for example if you will a pony that is nice and at times juvenile could cause great harm to another without directly doing it. This did occur unfortunately with a specific stallion and a young filly of whom he spoke with. It was a fairly standard day in itself for Baen, it had been many a day after he had returned from Manehatten and he was presently hacking away at a practice dummy. Since his return, the girls had been more attentive to trying to hang out with him to the point that they even invited him to some sort of try out for the Equestria Games. He was quite decisive on his answer.

Baen shook his head as he scribbled away on a piece of parchment, “No. I’m busy that day.”

Twilight blinked as she glanced at the girls, “But I haven’t even told you when it is…”

Baen then smiled a little too widely, “When is it then?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Uhm…in two days?”

He leaned forward as his smile turned to a smirk, “I’m busy in two days, sorry.”

Twilight trotted forward as the girls became slightly annoyed, “But this could be an opportune moment for you to become accustomed to current Equestrian sports. Plus it could be a good chance for us to bond as friends.”

Baen shook his head with slight irritation, “I already said I’m busy.”

Rainbow Dash flew in front of his table, “What’s your deal! Can’t you take a few precious moments out of your busy schedule to at least give the mare,” she gestured to Twilight, “who unfroze you, the time of the day?”

Baen’s expression was neutral but carried great frustration, “Let me make myself perfectly clear,” he gestured to the mares as a whole, “we are NOT nor will we EVER be FRIENDS. Which means that now follow me on this, your ideas and activities are of no interest to me. Plus hanging out with all six of you will just drive me up the wall,” he then went back to his letter to Coco, “now why don’t you try to make friends with the door.”

All six of them obliged, abet a tad insulted.

Baen smirked as he continued to swing. He at least hoped they had got the message finally; it was starting to grate on him a tad. Especially when Pinkie Pie informed him that apparently she went on a road trip with Applejack BEFORE the whole Equestria Games try out and decided to tell him every detail.

“Tieg give me strength not to butcher those mares,” he grumbled.

“Oh! So this is where you wander off to.”

Baen turned his head and chuckled slightly, “Afternoon Cheerilee.”

Cheerilee glanced at the broken practice dummies, “Are these Rarity’s Ponyquens?”

Baen shrugged, “Just spares I found behind her house. She didn’t mind to part with them.”

Cheerilee blinked in surprise as one of the dummies heads fell off, “Well…at least you have a hobby,” the weak smile displayed her nervousness well.

Baen shook his head at her, “Be at ease,“ he then clipped his axe on to his back, “I don’t intend to use my skills on the real thing….”

Cheerilee pointed her hoof at him with a small grin, “You hesitated on that last part. You’re not planning on raiding our little town are you?”

“Nah,” he shrugged, “all your possessions wouldn’t even fetch me a king’s ransom, now when it comes to sacking Canterlot on the other hoof,” he smiled deviously, “THAT is another story.”

Cheerilee and Baen shared a good laugh before addressing the matter at hoof.

“So what brings you here Cheerilee?”

Cheerilee jolted slightly in memory, “OH! Well I had the day off and decided that now might be a good time to give you that tour I offered. I hope that you haven’t seen everything there is to see in our fine town.”

Baen thought on it with a cocked head, “Hm…not sure. But I wouldn’t mind the company.”

Cheerilee was slightly confused at the comment, “But Twilight told me that you always have a full schedule.”

“Oh that,” Baen waved it off as he trotted past her, “It’s more or less the only way for them to get off my back and to stop making friends with me.”

“You know if you gave those mares a chance,” she smiled pleasantly, “I think you’ll be surprised.”

Baen shook his head, “Doubt it.”

Cheerilee sighed but led on.

While the two ponies toured around town, Twilight was sitting in the library with all but one of her friends.

Applejack shook her head, “I seriously don’t see why we should keep trying with him Twi,” Twilight was busy taking sketches and diagrams of the harmony box, “It’s clear he doesn’t like us.”

Rarity nodded in agreement, “He turns us away every time we ask him to come along with us somewhere or to have a get together. I wouldn’t mind as much if he wasn’t so rude about it.”

Twilight sighed, “I understand that most of you feel that way. But I have a theory-“

A sharp knock interrupted Twilight who magiced it open allowing Rainbow in, “Sorry I’m late. I was just finishing up some last minute cloud busting and you would not BELIEVE what I saw.”

Pinkie Pie perked up, “A purple marmoset?!”

Rainbow blinked, “Uh no…I saw Baen walking with Cheerilee around town.”

“Why that,” Applejack huffed, “we asked this morning if he wanted to come here and he said he was going to spend the whole day trainin!”

Rarity pointed to Twilight, “Case in point darling.”

Twilight shook her head, “Just listen,” she went back to the diagram, “So far we haven’t found any keys to this box right? Well I think, now bear with me,” the girls leaned forward, “what if Baen could be a key? Or more to the point could lead us to them!”

Rainbow Dash was aghast, “That guy? Really?”

Twilight smiled as she nodded, “YES! It makes perfect sense! He could have been turned to stone anywhere else but he just so HAPPENED to be in the Everfree when I decided to map it out. Plus there’s no telling what abilities he possesses.”

Rarity shook her head, “Though it does sound odd. I do believe that you’re drawing conclusions to where there are none.”

Twilight pouted slightly, “There’s a reason Baen was frozen there, what other could there be?”

Across town near the park, Cheerilee had long since finished her tour and bid Baen a farewell. At the moment, he was sitting on a bench relaxing. However like anything in Ponyville, relaxation was a rare occurrence. A set of giggling drew his attention to five fillies nearby, two of whom who were leaving while snickering. Baen recognized the three young ones as The Cutiemark Crusaders. When he had first met them it had been a brief encounter. It was more him paying for their sweets since they were short on bits. They introduced themselves and he returned the gesture in kind.

Baen glanced after them, “Something troubling you?”

Applebloom shook her head in exasperation, “Just Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon pickin on us again.”

“Frankly I don’t see why you let them,” Baen smirked, “Back when I was your age, if somepony gave me ill will. I responded with a swift hoof to their jawline.”

Sweetie Belle shook her head, “But Miss Cheerilee and even Rarity says fighting is wrong.”

Baen shook his head, “Be that as it may, it’s only a fight if both sides engage with angry intent. However, self-defence is a different story.”

Scootaloo was intrigued, “Self defence?”

Baen rubbed his hooves together, “Yes, I can show you girls a move that will get the message across. Trust me, use it on them and they will leave you alone.”

The three girls were unsure at first, but they responded with two words in unison.

“Show us.”

“SHE DID WHAT?!”

The cry from the farmhouse the following day could be heard for a good mile as Filthy Rich glared with livid anger at a horrified Applejack.

“It’s just as I said,” he pointed at the sniffling filly beside Applejack, “your sister broke my little Tiara’s right foreleg and I demand compensation for it.”

Applejack sighed, “I assure you Mr. Rich, we’re all sorry and we’ll pay for the hospital bills.”

Filthy gave the Apple family a glare, “See that you do. I do NOT want to come back here again.”

Applejack stared at her sister, “Explain, now.”

Applebloom kicked the floor absently under the scolding glares of her family, “I just wanted to make her stop pickin on me and the girls.”

Applejack sighed and got down to level with her, “Applebloom we’ve taught you better than this, you don’t just go around fightin with a pony who’s pickin on you. It’s just ain’t right.”

“She pushed me into the mud this time though, plus it’s better to solve a battle before it starts,” Applebloom blurts out.

Applejack stood back up to her full height, “Where did you hear that nonsense?”

“Baen told it to me and the girls when he showed us the Chicken Bone Snapper,” Applebloom covered her mouth.

Applejack on the other hoof saw red and stormed out of her home.

Twilight tried to match pace with Applejack, “Come on AJ, don’t you think you might be…taking this a little too far?”

Applejack growled like a wolf, “That stallion showed my sister how to hurt somepony. MY SISTER! It’s time somepony puts that barbarian in his place, and I aim to do just that.”

Twilight teleported in front of her, “Applejack, he’s a battle hardened warrior. We don’t even know the full extent of his strength.”

Applejack passed her hat to Twilight as she pushed her red hair band against the back of her head making her pony tail much tighter, “And he don’t know mine.”

Applejack soon stood outside Vinyl’s house, “BAEN! GET YER FLANK OUT HERE NOW!”

The front door opened up, “Can I help you Applejack?”

“Get down here,” she pointed to the ground, “you and me. Right now.”

Baen laughed, “I would oblige you AJ, but I’m kinda bu-“

Baen was lassoed and pulled onto the ground at her hooves as she spat out her rope, “No you’re not. I’m sick of your lies and your attitude. Showing my sister that fighting move was the last straw for me,” Baen stood up, “so I’m gonna do what somepony should have done since you brought that attitude of yours here. I’m gonna beat you down until you learn some manners.”

Baen shook his head when a crowd started to gather, “Really? You seriously want to do this? Sorry, but as I said before, I don’t make a habit of fighting mares unless I have to.”

Applejack rolled her eyes, “My my, such a gentlecolt.”

“Yeah,” he glanced at the crowd, “so now if you will excuse m-“

A pair of hind hooves decked him square on the face. The force from the blow forced him into the air and caused him to fall…hard. Baen sputtered as he touched his nose and saw some blood. He glared straight into the apple mare’s smirking face.

Baen’s eye twitched, “I’m going to enjoy beating you to a pulp,” he stood up and wiped his nose, “Applejack.”

Baen surged forward and delivered a swift forehoof into her barrel knocking the wind from Applejack. Baen then spun in place and round housed her upside the head into a nearby bench. Baen shook his head.

“One cheap shot is all you get with me,” he snorted some of his blood and spat it onto the ground, “If you want to fight, I hold nothing back.”

“Me neither.”

Baen turned only to get a face full of hoof. He sprawled back as a buck with the force of a train hit him square on the chest. His armor dented from the blow as he stallion sailed onto the ground. He managed to glance up and avoid another strike from a downward kick by rolling to the side. Applejack bore down upon him and continued to take strikes at him in rapid succession. Baen got to his hooves and unsheathed his axe. Applejack snorted and roped the handle forcing the blade into the soil. Baen pulled against her and her against him in a furious tug of war.

“Would you just lay off already!?”

Applejack grit her teeth as some blood came from her nostrils, “Never!”

Bruises began to form as both ponies struggled for dominance. Twilight could only watch in silence, fearful of getting involved. But what she saw next caused her to widen her eyes. Baen’s gem seemed to give off a soft glow as a fiery red aura surrounded his body; his pupils became two burning spots of ruby red light. Gritting his teeth, Baen grabbed AJ’s rope and yanked it instead. The farm mare was yanked off her hooves and sent flying toward the barbarian who then bucked her. But the sheer force and momentum hurled her much further than his previous hit. Twilight stared on in surprise, so this was the ability that he used on Rainbow known as Wrath.

Baen shook his head and turned around for moment to catch his breath. This didn’t last long. A yell alerted the Wrath fueled Barbarian to a familiar sight. Applejack had closed the distance and was now whirling around…with the flat of his axe heading right for him.

Baen could only utter one word, “Buck.”

The axe made contact with a crack and he fell in a limp heap. Applejack’s anger subsided and she gasped in horror.

“Sweet Celestia…what have I done!?”

Baen made no sound except for his breathing.

Applejack was panicking as Twilight grasped her, “APPLEJACK! Snap out of it!”

AJ shook her head, “I’m so sorry. I just…I just lost it. I wasn’t thinking clearly.”

Twilight nodded, “I understand, just help me get his armor off. We need to make sure he can breathe unrestricted.”

Applejack nodded and went for his chest plate. Her hoof fished under one of his shoulder pads and a click was heard. Soon the clasp’s twin echoed the same noise and the armor had been loosened. After a few more clasps being clicked, Applejack removed the armor as Twilight finished analyzing Baen’s head. Both mares gasped as they saw Baen for the first time without his armor, though they kept his grieves on. On his barrel, back and a bit of his shoulders were scars. The scars were large and small as well as being quite visible to the eye.

Twilight stared down at the unconscious barbarian, “Baen…just what exactly have you seen in your time.”

VIII

Darkness. Darkness and pain. Both are hoof and hoof sometimes with the taste of copper in one’s mouth. But in Baen’s case, he had a throbbing pain in his skull…now how did that happen? Baen’s brain worked in overdrive to piece together the riddle that was this phantom pain. He had been in Vinyl’s house eating a cheese bagel that Octavia had offered him…then Applejack screamed at him to come outside and throw down for some reason. Applejack….that mare, like the rest of those six she had been just unbearable to even be in close proximity of. Then it started to come back to him, that lapse in his guard giving her an ample moment to seize his axe. Then he remembered the pain and the darkness that creeped in on him once more, oh the darkness, it can be so welcoming sometimes.

Baen gave a groan as a chorus of gasps caused his ears to flick from side to side. His groan turned to a pained one to one of annoyance. He slowly opened his eyes and was graced by six familiar faces, the scowl that appeared on his face gave them the assurance that he was alright. Baen raised an eyebrow when he noticed Applejack had white patches and bandages on sections of her body. A nice shiner was on her right eye and was being shielded by an ice pack. Baen blinked a few times when he realized he was missing something. Lifting his covers he noted with shock and mild anger his armor was gone.

“You disarmed me….”

Twilight got a tad closer to his bed, “You sustained quite a bad head injury, and your breathing was restricted. So after we got your armor off we got you and AJ here.”

Baen got out of his bed and glanced around for a moment, “Fantastic,” his flat tone turned to a slight embarrassed one when he noticed the eyes on him, “HEY! Don’t look!”

Baen quickly covered himself in a sheet and made his way over to the closet and shook his head at the dent in his chest plate, “Great.”

Applejack approached the stallion hesitantly, “Listen Baen…about what happened. Ah know now that it wasn’t right, the way I acted, and ah’m sorry.”

Baen’s stare was even and indifferent as he clipped his armor back on, “What’s there to apologize for,” his tone carried icy venom to it, “You bested me, end of story.”

Applejack wasn’t surprised by his response, but she saw something in his eyes. Some sort of flash…was it hate?

Rainbow Dash trotted briskly over to Baen as he donned his armored boots, “You know, the least you could do is show that you at least care about her apology!”

Baen glared into Rainbow’s eyes as he sheathed his axe, “Out of my way.”

Though Rainbow was a brave and quite exceptional mare in great regard, there were times when she could sense when somepony had the intention to rip her in half. This was no different. Reluctantly she moved as Baen stormed past the six mares and out of his room through the door. The elements of harmony looked at each other quickly and followed him. Baen’s mere aura that he radiated caused many ponies to give him a wide berth. Many ponies of this age did not know the ancient saying, ‘It is not wise to upset a barbarian,’ but they soon would. Baen could hear the girls calling his name but paid them no heed. A flash of purple in front of him stopped him immediately.

“Baen! Please just listen for a minute,” Twilight spoke pleadingly and pointed a hoof back toward the hospital, “You’re still injured and you need rest.”

Baen looked away from her, “There you go again, saying what I need,” he mumbled.

Twilight tilted her head, “Pardon?”

Baen glared at her, “I don’t need your help, I never did Princess.”

Rarity shook her head in surprise, “Why I never! Twilight has been doing everything in her power to assist in your assimilation into regular society. Why must you be so rude?”

Rainbow nodded with an equally frustrated look, “Yeah! Just what exactly is your problem with us,” Baen started walking past Twilight, “Why do you hate us so much!”

Baen stopped and chuckled, “Why?”

The girls blinked at his reaction as he turned to them, “You want to know WHY I hate you?”

Twilight nodded, “Yes. What exactly have we done to garner this behavior?”

“What have you done,” Baen nodded his head mulling the comment around in his head, “What have you done. Well allow me to elaborate with a few snippets of my life here.”

Baen gestured around, “THIS town though a change of pace for what I’m used to baffles me,” he pointed at the ponies who stopped in the street to stare at the scene; “These social norms of yours as well as your laws annoy and infuriate me.”

Baen’s expression grew darker as his eyes started to cloud with anger, “For close to TWO WEEKS. I have put up with all of you, for TWO WEEKS I have been as patient I can be and fashioned the mask I have worn. But every time I stare at either of you,” his teeth clenched, “It brings out so much anger and hate.”

He pointed at each of them, “You all boast the lessons of friendship you preach like a gospel and frankly, “ he stomped his hoof on the ground which cracked, “I am SICK OF IT!”

His insult caused the girls to step back as he advanced on them in threatening manner while he screamed at them in anger, “DID YOU KNOW FOR ALL THESE TIMES THAT I’VE BEEN AWAKE I HAVE BEEN TORMENTED BY VISIONS OF MY DEMISE?! DID IT MATTER TO YOU IN THE SLIGHTEST THAT I MAYBE WANTED TO BE LEFT ALONE TO MY OWN DEVICES!?!?!”

He shook his head still seething, “No of course not! It never did! You just kept trying to push your values on me and when I made it clear I didn’t want to be NEAR any of you,” his eyes bore holes into them, “You just persisted and that’s why I hate you all as a whole, but,” his gaze fell to Twilight and hissed, “I utterly curse your very existence Sparkle.”

Twilight was hit deep as Baen jabbed his armored hoof into her chest, “Because of you I’m having these nightmares! Staring at you and your friends constantly reminds me of what I had and what I’ve lost.”

Tears began to well in the barbarian’s eyes as his voice cracked but still carried his rage, “Because of you I live. I was content being a statue, though I couldn’t hurt or speak, think, breathe, I was content. But YOU,” he began to tremble, “You’ve cursed me to live, cursed me to live on while all those I cared for and love lay dead under my hooves. You haven’t saved me,” Baen’s next words caused everypony within earshot to gasp in shock and horror; “YOU HAVE DAMNED ME YOU WITCH!!!!!!!”

Twilight felt tears fall from her face, “Baen….”

Baen shoved her away and stomped past her, “We shall never be friends,” his glare pierced all six of them, “I detest the fact that all of you carry the title of heroes. I’m tired of you all and your friendship.”

Twilight then yelled back, “Fine then! If that’s how you feel, leave!”

Baen snorted, “With pleasure. But so help me, if you follow me. I’ll send you to the next life.”

The barbarian then crested the hill and vanished from sight leaving five mares to comfort their devastated friend.

Applejack knocked on Twilight’s door, “Twilight, are you alright?”

“No! I-I’m not,” her sniffling could be heard by the gathered friends.

Rarity attempted her hoof next, “Twilight dear, you mustn’t let what Baen said get to you. It’s not true.”

Twilight’s door opened to reveal the saddened alicorn, “But that’s just it,” she glanced at them with hurt eyes, “it is true. We thrust our ideals on him and attempted to force his assimilation without even taking into account what he could be going through.”

Fluttershy looked to the side, “Well…..,” she attempted to say more but nothing came to mind.

Pinkie Pie was sitting on the ground with a deflated mane as Rainbow attempted to cheer her up.

Twilight trotted past them but stopped when she saw the front door open to reveal Vinyl and Cheerilee. Both mares stared at Twilight with worry and approached.

“Twilight,” Cheerilee placed a hoof on her friend, “Are you alright?”

Twilight looked to the ground, “Baen…he left.”

Vinyl nodded, “Yeah we know.”

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie soon joined Twilight, “You saw him?”

Vinyl nodded, “Yeah. Actually he came to me and Octy and thanked us for putting up with him. When I asked him where he was going, he just said home.”

Twilight shook her head, “That’s not possible, his home…there’s no telling where it could be. Equestria has changed from the layout he might be used to.”

Cheerilee tapped her chin, “Is there a place that he could consider a home?”

Twilight’s eyes widened, “There is one place I can think of,” she shook her head, “But why should we go after him, he made it clear he would never accept our friendship and he practically curses the very ground we trot on.”

“C’mon Twilight,” Vinyl approached her, “Even though he probably said those things, he was just venting. He might not even mean it.”

Cheerilee nodded, “Exactly. Though I’ve only known Baen for a few days and spoken to him only a few times, I can tell there’s a nice pony in there. You just have to take it slow, give him some time.”

Twilight slowly nodded, “Give him his space and take his feelings into consideration…”

Rainbow Dash nodded with a firm stare, “Well what are we waiting for then, let’s go get him!”

Twilight and the girls stared at her with surprise as Dash looked back at them, “What? Jerk or not he’s still a pony of Equestria and we got to help him right?”

Twilight thought on this for a moment then became determined, “Right.”

All six of the mares then vanished in a flash leaving Cheerilee and Vinyl.

Vinyl glanced at Cheerilee, “Wanna raid her fridge?”

The girls appeared in a flash out front of the Everfree Temple; Twilight’s eyes were spinning after the long range teleport. Quickly maintaining her composure she and the girls galloped inside and began their search. For a while, the top floor was an uneventful endeavour, but then Twilight brought them to the hole.

“Alright girls,” Twilight levitated the stone she had used before as her platform, “hop on.”

All six mares then began their decent as they all took in the walls around them.

“Whatya suppose made these marks Twi?”

Twilight still couldn’t get over the marred walls as they lowered, “I’m not sure. But it must have been pretty big or powerful.”

Eventually the platform touched down and they saw Baen. He was seated where he had stood as a statue, but he did not turn. As the girls disembarked, his ears flicked slightly.

“I thought I said not to follow me.”

Twilight nodded for her friends to stay back as she approached, “Baen, I want to speak with you.”

“I have nothing to say to you,” he turned around, “Now leave before I-“

Twilight then yelled, “BE QUIET FOR ONE MINUTE AND LISTEN TO ME!”

Baen was shocked at the outburst as Twilight inhaled to calm herself as she continued, “Listen. I know that you hate me. You have every right to hate me because you were right. I never took how you felt into my decisions, but know that I care about you regardless of what you feel toward me,” she gave a small smile, “despite what you think, you have a home here. You are an Equestrian, a pony like us. Time, age, is not a factor. Cheerilee wants to get to know you better because she sees a good pony in you. Coco Pommel is your pen pal in Manhatten that you helped out of a bad situation Even Vinyl thinks you’re the coolest roommate ever and she even lets you LIVE in her home.”

Baen glanced away and mumbled, “And I suppose Octavia more or less tolerates my presence because of Vinyl.”

Twilight nodded with a larger smile, “EXACTLY! Baen, you’ve made an impact whether you know it or not. If you were to leave now and never return, you would hurt a lot of ponies.”

Baen then stared at her, “But what about you? Wasn’t I clear on my relationship with you and your friends?”

Twilight nodded, “Yes you were. But now I’ve decided we will take it slow with you,” Baen blinked in surprise, “We will take your feelings into account of everything. We won’t force you or coerce, we’ll merely suggest and point out. You want your space? You’ve got it, but Baen,” she extended a hoof to the stunned barbarian, “will you please return to Ponyville with us? To your new home?”

Baen glanced at her hoof then sighed, “If I refuse a suggestion, that’s the end of it. If I don’t want to be your friend-“

Twilight raised her extended hoof, “It’s your choice, whether you are or not is up to you. We won’t force you if it ends up that you never are we will accept it,” she then gave a warm smile, “but if you do accept our friendship, we’ll welcome it with all our hearts.”

The five mares voiced their agreements as Baen thought hard on it.

He gave a small chuckle, “Damn it…I really wanted to stay mad at you,” he took her hoof, “Just know that I’m holding you to these promises you’re making.”

Twilight nodded, “I thought as much.”

The ponies made their way from the dark place, but from the shadows, a cloaked pony watched their departure. When they exited the temple, Baen set himself for the coming days and what they would bring to him.

Author's Note

So there you all have it, some feels and emotion for Baen. Yes, he has depth. Next Chapter, Baen makes his first guy friend!

(Edit) Also this:

Two's Company

Author's Note

or Baen & Shining's Guy Time

Two's Company

A series of soft snoring was heard within the house of Vinyl & Octavia. The two mares in question were chit chatting in the kitchen of upcoming events in their fields of expertise, however, there was one occupant missing. Vinyl chuckled and left the table in favour of the living room. What was there was the stallion Baen, sleeping soundly. Vinyl half smiled at how he seemed so peaceful and non-violent when he slept, but for some reason he refused to sleep without his armor.

“Eh,” she shrugged, “Everypony has a thing.”

She gently reached down and shook him from side to side. Baen murmured something in a foreign tongue that surprised Vinyl. Though she didn’t know it, the sentence was in a dialect that had not been heard in centuries. Vinyl pursed her lips, and then smirked evilly. Her horn lit up and a clinking was heard as a bowl of cold water was levitated from the kitchen to above the sleeping barbarian. In the blink of an eye the bowl emptied itself on his head jolting the sleeping warrior from his slumber with a surprised yell.

“What the Void, Vinyl?!”

Vinyl blinked in confusion, “The Void?”

Baen shook his head, “Nevermind,” he gestured at the bowl, “explain to me why you deposited water on my head.”

Vinyl smiled, “You wouldn’t wake up, and so I went with the usual method.”

Baen blinked, “Usual method?”

Vinyl nodded, “Yep, it’s how I usually wake up Octy if she sleeps in.”

Baen shook his head, “I assume it goes about as well as one could expect?”

Vinyl nodded, “Yep,” she then had a look of happy remembrance on her face, “Right! Before I forget, you got a letter in the mail from Coco again.”

Baen smiled as the envelope was deposited in front of him. His smile then vanished as a knock on the door alerted him to a visitor. Quickly stashing the envelope in his armor’s chest plate, he approached the door and opened it. He was greeted by a familiar face that was graced with a wide smile.

“Hello Twilight,” Baen raised an eyebrow, “what are you doing here this early?”

Vinyl passed behind him, “Dude, its noon.”

Baen’s expression dropped, “Oh.”

Twilight was practically giddy as she trotted in place, “Oh this is great! She said yes!”

Baen’s expression of unamusement did not change, “Who? And why should I care?”

Twilight’s jubilation faltered but still had excitement in her voice, “My sister in law, Princess Cadance is coming to visit and we’re going to spend the whole day together! It’s going to be so wonderful!”

Baen blinked, “Still not seeing why you’re telling me this.”

“Weeeeeell,” Twilight got a little closer to him, “my brother Shining Armor is coming down here to escort her on the train ride and, well, I wanted to know if you maybe wanted to spend the day with him when he heads back to the Crystal Empire. I mean, it would be nice for you to make a friend of the same gender. Plus Cadance always told me and him that Shining needs to make more guy friends.”

Baen clicked his tongue as he thought on it. He had nothing planned for the day and well, at least she didn’t make the choice for him. She had stuck by her word so far since she and her friends brought him back to Ponyville three days ago, so why not.

“Sure,” he shrugged, “I have nothing better to do.”

Twilight squeed and clapped her front hooves together in excitement.

Baen sat stone faced on the bench at the train station as the girls bid Fluttershy farewell. Apparently she had been asked to look after the creatures known as the Breezies, odd name to say the least. The barbarian merely gave a half wave and let his mind wonder, though, the girls appreciated him giving the gesture. Baen thought on his stay so far. Despite all the negativity and counterproductive thoughts as well as the moments he had, all was surprisingly well. But he secretly wished things were better and he would NEVER outright admit it. His mulling was interrupted by a loud screeching and grinding on the metal rails of the railroad. He glanced up and his jaw dropped. Ever since he had been in Ponyville he had seen the thing known as a train, but the beast before him was like the mother to Ponyville’s child of a train.

Baen stood and stared in a daze, “Phenomenal….”

Twilight chuckled, “Like it? It’s the Crystal Bullet Train, the names a work in progress.”

“It’s…words fail me,” Baen got up from his seat and approached the halted machine.

Rainbow snickered, “Baen, your drooling.”

The barbarian quickly wiped his mouth and glowered at the laughing pegasus.

His attention was then drawn to the sound of the doors opening from the train. A light emanated from within as a red carpet rolled out followed by two guards, what followed afterwards caused Baen to gawk once more. Now Baen had met the princesses before and knew Twilight, so alicorns weren’t a strange concept to him anymore. What made him gawk was the enchanting mare before him. Everything about her radiated warmth he had not seen or felt for many days, and he loved it.

After Twilight and the other alicorn mare greeted each other, Twilight eased Baen over to her side with her magic, “Cadance, this is Baen.”

Cadance smiled at the silent barbarian, “So he’s the one you’ve been mentioning in your letters. Well it’s great to finally meet you Baen; I’m Princess Mi Amore Cadenza but my friends call me Cadance.”

Baen then stated in a monotone, “Even her name exudes beauty.”

The girls widened their eyes in surprise but Cadance giggled warmly, “Thank you, you’re quite bold I admit.”

Baen grinned, “Well I have been called that many times,” he smirked, “as well as other names.”

Cadance raised an eyebrow with an equal smirk, “Really now?”

“Yes,” he trotted forward, “But I’m afraid those ones aren’t for the ears of the,” he glanced at the girls, “younger crowd.”

The girls blinked a few times but caught on and answered in unison, “HEY!”

Cadance became a tad more intrigued, but mischief was evident in her look, “Hm, really? Well would there be a place you would prefer to tell us?”

Baen trotted around to the train as she turned to face him, “Well I mean when Twilight has had her fun and such…,” he trailed off, “By us, are you referring to the royal us or…”

“She means her husband.”

Baen turned around and was staring into the not to amused face of one Shining Armor, “Ah….you must be Shining Armor,” he forced a smile, “Hiiiii!”

Shining raised an eyebrow at Cadance who was laughing at Baen’s surprised and shamed face, “Is he bothering you honey?”

Cadance shook her head as her laughing subsided but the smile remained, “No it’s alright. I was just fooling around with him. No harm done.”

Baen glanced at Cadance, “Clever mare.”

Cadance waved her hoof, “I try.”

Twilight got between the two stallions, “Shining, this is Baen,” in response to the comment, Shining snorted.

Twilight then added with a little bit of a tone, “You know, the pony I’ve written about.”

Shining glanced at Baen, “Really? Hm.”

“What?”

Shining shrugged, “It’s nothing, I just thought you would be,” he gave a small smile, “taller.”

Baen narrowed his eyes as Twilight quickly added, “HEY SHINING! Why don’t you and Baen spend the day together?”

Cadance’s eyes lit up, “That’s a great idea Twilight!” she glanced at a surprised Shining, “I think it’s only fair since I’ll be here for the day. Plus if all goes well you’ll have a new guy friend!”

Shining looked from the smiling faces of Twilight and Cadance and to the neutral face of Baen, “Uh….I guess so, I mean,” he scratched the back of his head, “I don’t really have anything planned and I was just going to walk around the empire for the day anyway.”

Cadance clapped her hooves together with a happy smile, “Fantastic!” she quickly pecked him on the cheek, “have fun you two, come on Twilight. The exhibit isn’t going to look at itself.”

Twilight bid the girls farewell and ran after her fellow princess.

Baen glanced at the girls who ushered him to get on the train, both he and Shining locked eyes for an instant before boarding the train. After Shining led Baen through the train, they came upon a series of bench seats that had comfortable backing to them. Taking their seats across from each other was done in silence as the train started to roll then pick up speed. Both stallions were silent as the train roared toward the Equestrian Tundra. Shining coughed slightly as Baen moved his axe beside himself.

“So…Shining,” Baen glanced at the unicorn, “You’re a prince.”

Shining raised an eyebrow, “Yesss?”

Baen shrugged, “Well it’s just that I’ve never seen a ruler so young before.”

“Yeah,” Shining glanced out the window, “Many ponies think it’s odd.”

Baen sighed, “You’re still upset that I attempted to pursue your wife aren’t you?”

Shining responded with a sarcastic, “No, of course not.”

The silence remained well into the trip.

When the train pulled into the station at the Crystal Empire, Baen was speechless. He had seen many a thing in this time and his so not much surprised him, but there was the rare thing. He gazed in wonder at the city capital and the shining crystal palace.

“You rule this,” Baen stared at the city and whistled, “Impressive. It’s like a jewel amongst the snow, a beacon of warmth and hope in a cold and desolate world.”

Shining stared at the stallion with surprise and tapped his chin; he had never honestly seen the empire like that before. But the way he had put it, the empire was like Paradise on Equestria. He ushered the barbarian to follow and soon they were amongst the populace, many ponies gazed at the barbarian with awe and wonder. Others who did not bowed as Shining passed. Baen chuckled at how reluctant the stallion was for receiving the praise.

“Hehe.”

Shining turned to Baen, “What?”

“You are so much like your sister,” Baen trotted past him, “She is not one for the formalities that come with the position you’re both in as well.”

Shining snorted slightly and followed him, “So Baen…was the empire around when you were…you know.”

“Unfortunately no,” he turned to a crystal mare who was blushing when he locked eyes with her, “I would’ve remembered such a bewitching jewel.”

Shining rolled his eyes when the mare giggled. Grasping the stallion in his magical grasp, he dragged him down the street toward the palace. After bidding the guards hello, both ponies climbed the stairs and found themselves within the Crystal Palace. Baen trotted around the room and marveled at the towering roof, the seamless architecture, and the shine. The shine was almost heavenly if not a tad disorienting. Shining went through the door while giving Baen a quick ‘wait here’. Baen however felt the pull of adventure and soon became lost in the halls. He continued down the almost infinite passages until he found himself before a set of doors. Opening them, he found himself in a slightly dark room with various objects in glass cases with some of the larger ones merely on display. In one case his eyes fixed on a dark brown journal like tome bound in a thick hided material with yellowed pages.

“Impossible….,” he gazed closer at it, “It can’t be.”

Baen glanced around but found nopony near. Steeling himself, he lifted the case and placed the glass gingerly on the ground before picking up the book. Viewing it from the top, one would think it thin paged. But when one holds it, one can clearly see it has many pages as an almanac. The barbarian quickly opened it and tears came to his eyes when he saw what was inside the cover.

‘Liber Daemoniorum.

A Chronicle by Astreous.

For my granddaughter, Yew.’

Baen felt the tears leave his eyes when he read the last name, “Why….why must….”

He turned around and gazed at one object that sat in the middle of the room, a massive mirror. Approaching the object, he stared into the glass before him and saw only his face. This only caused more tears to leave him as he dropped the book in front of him.

“Why must I live and you all leave me here alone,” he gazed at his own sorrow filled face, “why could we all not be here?,” his armored hooves scratched the surface of the glass as he placed them upon it, “Please….I need you all. Please….”

Baen slumped and spoke with slight anger in his sorrow filled tone, “How long have you been there?”

Shining looked to the side, “When you took the book out of the case, Baen,” he approached the barbarian, “are you alright?”

Baen shook his head, “You know….I thought I was at first, the fact that I am actually alive here with other ponies is a great thing, but as I started thinking, why couldn’t Twilight find my friends? They were like my brothers and sisters in arms, and for that I started to hate her and her friends. Seeing them and their deep bonds when I lost the ones I long since made….it was unbearable. I couldn’t stand to be near them and I finally told them so….,” he gazed into space, “why couldn’t any of you be here with me…..”

Shining tilted his head, “Your friends…who were they?”

“Argon,” Baen’s voice was monotone but laced with sadness, “Lucretcia, A’dare, and Yew…., my most trusted ally’s and beloved friends.”

Shining levitated the book over to him, “Yew….you mean the Yew mentioned here? But this book was dated to be centuries old….”

Baen glanced at him with a sad look. Though Shining had been written to about Baen, Twilight seemed to have glanced over one important detail in her letters.

“Baen,” Shining dropped the book, “how old are you?”

Baen had a sad smile, “Older than you.”

Shining looked to the floor with a puzzled look but understood the meaning. Even though this stallion hit on his wife and apparently tore into his sister with harsh words, he did it for a reason. This stallion was scared and lonely, the friends he knew and most likely his family were all dead. As usual, Twiley was right; this stallion needed friends in his life. Sighing, he approached the stallion and smiled warmly at him before placing a hoof on his shoulder, “Hey come on. Don’t sulk, remember we’re supposed to spend the day together and become guy friends? My sister and wife’s orders.”

Baen gave a mild chuckle, “Why must mares control the actions of stallions?”

“Who knows,” Shining made a wave gesture with his hooves, “One of life’s greatest mysteries…”

Both stallions shared a good laugh and Baen felt his spirit lift, “Say, what’s there to do around here Shining?”

Shining thought for a moment, “Hm….”

Another jouster was sent flying into the hay bale with four others as Baen whooped in exhilaration, “ALRIGHT!!! WHO’S NEXT?”

Shining was staring on with a mix of concern for the jousters and amusement at how much fun Baen was having. Smirking, Shining put on his helmet and repositioned his armor so it was secure. Raising his lance he readied himself as he stepped up to his starting position.

Baen laughed with mirth, “Oh Ho! What’s this? The Prince is stepping up to play with the big boys?”

“Big boys huh,” Shining narrowed his eyes as a look of determination appeared; “well this Prince was captain of the royal Canterlot guard!”

Baen smiled and scraped his hoof, “Then have at you!”

Both stallions zoomed at each other in a flash, “YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

A massive clang accompanied by twin grunts of mild pain was heard as both parties were sent hurling into the hay on either side of the arena. The cheers reached their ears as they stood up and waved to the crowd.

“And then I threw her.”

Baen almost spat out his cider, “You threw your wife?!”

Shining nervously nodded, “Yeah….not the smartest move in hindsight. She’s still a bit upset about it.”

Baen waved a hoof, “She’ll get over it.”

Both of them laughed once more and soon they lapsed into a pleasant silence. Baen reached into his chest plate and pulled out his note from Coco. Opening it he sipped his cider through a straw as he read it.

Dear Baen

I hope you’re doing better since your last letter. Truth be told, I was worried that you might have done something drastic, but I’m relieved that you’re alright. On a lighter note, Rarity is keeping me busy and I’m having a great time over here. I’m going to have a few days off in about a week around Hearts and Hooves day and I was thinking of coming down to Ponyville and visit with all of you. See you soon!

Sincerely, Coco Pommel

Baen smiled at the words and placed the note on the table as he sipped his cider again. Shining glanced at the words and shook his head with a good natured smile.

“So you have an admirer hm?”

Baen glanced up with a raised eyebrow, “Admirer? She’s my pen pal.”

Shining shook his head again with a chuckle which Baen picked up on, “What?”

“Well Baen,” he paused, “we’re friends now….right?”

Baen thought on it and did something that surprised the unicorn stallion, he nodded.

“Why not,” Baen smiled, “frankly it’s rather refreshing to hang out with another stallion, plus you can hold your own in a fight and I can respect that.”

Shining laughed, “A fight? It was a jousting match and you sent me flying like a hoofball!”

“Exactly,” he smirked, “I need a good practice dummy.”

Both laughed once more, but a throat being cleared interrupted them.

“Sorry to interrupt this touching moment but I need to borrow the two of you.”

The sound of a snap and a flash was seen by many ponies that day as the two stallions vanished. However, the two appeared and noticed three things immediately. They were standing in an odd landscape of rock and barely any grass. Shining and Baen turned around and took note of the guilty party who had teleported them.

Shining narrowed his eyes in frustration, “Discord, I should’ve guessed.”

Discord rolled his eyes as he floated in mid-air, “Yes yes, ‘Oh no it’s Discord’. Normally I would give a witty response but there’s a bit of a pressing issue,” he pointed behind the two.

Baen blinked in surprise at the massive creature attacking two familiar shapes flying around it, “A Tatzlwurm? Huh…haven’t seen one of those in a while.”

Shining glanced at him in shock, “You’re telling me that thing is as old as you?!”

Baen shrugged, “Older most likely,” he rubbed his chin, “I have to say that they’re putting up a good fight,” Cadance was then gripped by the tongues of the Tatzlwurm, “Or maybe not.”

Shining then shook his hoof toward the battling mares, “HELP them!”

Baen sighed and rolled his eyes, “Fine”, he pulled off his axe and spoke through his teeth, “I’ve been wanting to slay something for a while now anyway.”

Baen ran up the hill at breakneck speed as his Wrath aura flared up. As he neared the area, the monster surged up to gobble up the two mares’ whole. Its massive roar was cut off into a wet gurgle as Baen leapt up….and severed its head from its body. Baen landed as the head smashed down before Shining Armor who was still with Discord who was doing some sort of odd dance.

All three ponies walked down to Discord and Shining, the four ponies gazed at the chaos god as he danced, “To the ends of Equestria! To face such great danger! And she did it for me! She did it all for me, for me, for me!”

Twilight zipped up to his eyes and yelled at him, “YOU WERE FAKING?!”

Baen at that point tuned them out as he looked at his latest kill; smiling to himself as he poked it with his axe until his name was called.

“Hm?”

Cadance approached him, “Thank you Baen, thank you for your help.”

Discord suddenly appeared behind the barbarian, “Well here’s another thing you didn’t expect Twilight.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, “What does Baen have to do with your so called test Discord.”

“OH he has his own part to play, though it was a minor one,” Discord picked the stallion up in a hug, “this adorable ball of violence is an enigma for sure, but I think I’ve figured him out.”

Baen smiled lightly, “Well at least somepony likes my tendencies.”

Twilight groaned, “Just get to the point.”

Discord pouted, “Well alright since you asked nicely,” he then placed Baen on the ground, “well you see. Ever since you brought mister smash first and talk later, I’ve been keeping an eye on him. After his little freak out and the way he acted toward you Twilight, I decided I wanted to see if he really disliked you.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “How so?”

Discord smiled and pointed to the severed head, “Well for starters. If somepony truly dislikes another pony, will they honestly go out of their way to help them in a dire situation?”

Baen looked away slightly with a blush of embarrassment as Twilight blinked in surprise, “Wait a minute-“

They were cut off when the head regurgitated slime on Discord.

Twilight followed Baen after they bid farewell to the Crystal Empire’s monarchs. Twilight was going to drop by Fluttershy’s and was going to see Baen off.

Twilight grinned slightly, “So you DO like me after all?”

Baen’s expression was one of annoyance, “No.”

“Come on,” she prodded his side, “Admit it, you like me.”

“Shut up.”

Twilight smirked, “Come on Baen you don’t have to hide your feelings from me.”

Baen turned to her as he opened Vinyl’s front door, “Listen, I’ve done my good deed for the day and I have become friends with your brother. So I am afraid your presence is no longer required, good job Twilight,” he leaned toward her and spoke low, “now begone with you.”

The door slammed shut as Twilight still had the smirk on her face, “Say what you want Baen, you know I’m right.”

The Alicorn then headed off to Fluttershy’s cottage.

X

Baen was staring into the eyes of evil and neither he nor it would blink. The Chimera glared daggers at him as he sat atop the tree. He had been bored and decided to venture forth into the unknown for the day, but there was a minor snag that had to be dealt with first. Turns out his little escapade was falling upon an event that Pinkie Pie wanted to plan for which also warranted him being invited. But even though they all followed the same oath Twilight swore, Pinkie Pie was Pinkie Pie.

She gave her best puppy dog face as Baen shook his head for the sixteenth time, “I already said no Pinkie. That look, though quite impressive, won’t work on me,” he then glanced down and growled slightly, “And would you please let go of my leg!”

Pinkie only gripped tighter, “NOT UNTIL YOU SAY YES!”

Baen gave the girls an annoyed grimace who were giving him apologetic looks.

The Tiger Head growled at him, “Come down here so I can tear you limb from limb.”

Baen sighed as he heard the sound of some sort of celebration back at Ponyville. The Chimera took notice and paused its threatening stance.

“Sistersssss,” the snake head spoke, “I believe his mind is elsewhere.”

The goat head sighed in frustration, “This is what I hate. We fiiiind a meal that fights back, then it’s not fully in it!”

Baen shook his head mumbled, “Tieg give me strength,” he then hopped from the tree, “I’m sorry but I’m just not feeling it right now. If you’ll permit me, we shall pick this up at a later date.”

The Tiger head smiled and nodded, “Of course take all the time you need.”

When Baen vanished from sight, the Chimera then realized what it just did and reacted as such.

“GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

Baen then arrived in Ponyville to what could be described as utter Party Armageddon. He could only stare on in utter…there was no words. It was like a mixture of shock, awe, and slight anger at the stupidity blocking his way to the safe haven of Vinyl’s. He took notice of Pinkie Pie singing against another pony in a vest with some sort of cheese theme going for him. Baen steeled himself and took off in a sprint down the center of the celebration, this would be the biggest folly he could do. It happened so fast that he could only do a few actions. He halted when a shadow loomed over him, glancing to his right he noticed Rainbow staring up. Then she noticed Baen.

“Baen?”

Baen was equally surprised, “Rainbow Dash?”

Both looked up at the sound of Pinkie singing in some foreign language. Then he saw the massive thing heading toward him. Then he saw black for a few seconds, because the black transitioned to red. He heard a muffled ‘stop’ before the thing atop of him was slashed to bits. Gritting his teeth in rage his burning stare turned to Pinkie Pie who stepped back slightly, but then out of the crowd, Cheerilee ran to Baen.

“Baen keep calm, it was an accident.”

He spoke through gritted teeth, “I. AM. CALM.”

His gaze and temper faltered slightly when he saw something in Pinkie’s stare. It might have been a trick of the light or he might’ve been hallucinating, but he could of swore that he saw a rainbow light shimmer across her irises. His anger faltered and turned to surprise as Pinkie started firing off apologies. Her five friends gathered to her as Baen’s Wrath aura turned off.

He shook his head as he backed up, “Just what are you six…”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Excuse me?”

He sighed in defeat at even attempting to muster the brain power to try to understand the moment, “I’m done, I’m going home to sleep. So have fun,” he waved around, “at doing whatever it is you’re doing.”

He walked past the massive thing that crushed him.

That had been a week ago.

Presently Baen was sitting and finished his musing as Rarity finished drawling on about something.

“Baen, were you even paying attention?”

Baen was monotone in his answer, “There’s an old saying where I come from, ‘do not ask questions that you don’t want to hear the answer to’.”

Twilight shook her head, “She was asking you if you were going to attend the Hearts and Hooves Day event she was organizing for tomorrow and was going over the itinerary.”

“Ah,” Baen nodded, “Right.”

Rainbow Dash just stared at him, “You’re not going are you?”

Baen thought on it, “Well Octavia has mentioned that she doesn’t want me to, and I quote, ‘darken her home every waking day and should get out more.’”

Applejack nodded, “Words to live by.”

Fluttershy glanced around, “I don’t mean to pry but Baen, but could you tell us why we’re at the train station….If it’s not too much trouble that is.”

Baen shook his head, “Not at all. Coco’s coming to visit.”

All six mares gasped and became much higher spirited. Soon the telltale whistle of the train was heard and soon it slowed to a stop. The doors opened to reveal a familiar face that Baen and the girls had not seen it quite some time. Coco smiled when she noticed who was waiting for them.

“Hey everypony,” she beamed as the mares stood to meet her, “It’s good to see you all again.”

Coco glanced to Baen whom looked up and gave a small smile; she blushed at that which the girls took notice of. Baen hopped off form the bench and approached the group.

“Greetings Coco,” his smile was still present, “you look well.”

Coco was still blushing, “Um….thanks…you too.”

Baen sighed as he glanced around at the early morning sun, “I’m really sorry, but I have a few things I have to do today. But rest assured Coco we will,” he glanced at Rainbow and air quoted, “’hang’, later. Until then.”

Baen quickly trotted off as he went about his errands.

Coco smiled as the girls began going over what was going to happen that day. After a short walk around the town’s main square they adjourned to a local shop that served the best milkshakes. As they sat, Rarity unfurled her plans.

“Firstly I have a whole new look for the town for the occasion,” she beamed with pride at the diagram laid on the table, “I’ve worked overtime to make the heart gem that will be atop the town hall. It will be paramount to the whole event. When the setting sun hit’s it just right,” she contained a joyful squeal, “it will be magnificent!”

Twilight stared with awe at her friend’s hard work, “Wow Rarity, you went the whole nine yards!”

“And more darling,” Rarity smiled, “and more.”

Pinkie Pie bounced in her seat, “Rarity! Tell them about the main attraction!”

Rarity slowed the party mare, “I was getting to that. The peseta résistance is a moonlit dance under the stars for couples; the moon light coupled with the setting sunlight will provide the Heart Gem’s light source for the event. Just wait until you see it!”

Rainbow Dash gagged slightly, “A dance? Really? Couldn’t you have picked something more….you know. Less mushy?”

Applejack smirked, “What’s the matter Dash? Fraid you won’t find a stallion to go with?”

The pegasus became red faced as her friends laughed. The laughing slowly subsided as they noted Coco staring into space.

“Coco darling?”

Coco glanced at Rarity, “Is something bothering you?”

Coco shook her head, “No no, nothing’s wrong, I was just…thinking…”

“About Baen?”

Coco smiled slightly, “Yeah…,” she trailed off and looked with shock at a smirking Rainbow Dash.

Coco’s face became a veritable red tomato, “T-that’s not…I m-mean.”

Rarity was not too amused by Rainbow’s escapade and stared at her with a scowl, “Rainbow Dash, shame on you!”

“Hey I was just messing around,” Rainbow floated down and sat with a slightly annoyed expression at being scolded for a joke.

Applejack stared at Coco, “Hold on a sec. Are ya sayin that you like Baen?”

Coco became a deeper red as Fluttershy gave her reassuring pats on her back, “It’s okay Coco, we’re all friends here.”

Twilight nodded, “Exactly, nothing we say will reach the ears of anypony.”

Coco sighed, “Yes, Baen is the second reason I came to visit and….,” she quietly added, “I think I am starting to like him.”

Rarity and the girls were silent as Coco looked at them worriedly, “What?”

Rarity shook her head, “Oh it’s nothing but,” she noticed the barbarian outside the shop haggling at a nearby stall, “Why Baen darling?”

Applejack nodded, “I don’t wanna sound unsupportive but he’s so…”

Rainbow raised a hoof, “Brash.”

“Bullheaded,” added Twilight.

Rarity nodded, “And he’s a little too,” she saw Baen yelling at the now cowering stall vendor, “violent is the word that comes to mind.”

Coco nodded, “I know that. But he and the rest of you helped me out of a dark situation with Suri. His support and words gave me the courage to stand up and say enough,” she smiled at the mares, “and all of you and the way you are gave me the strength to follow through, plus he’s kind of charming,” she stared dreamily out the window, “in his own way.”

Baen now had the vendor in a head lock as several ponies tried to pry him off the vendor.

Rarity coughed slightly, “Well Coco. Though I admit there is a slight ruggedness to him, what exactly brought this on?”

Coco smiled slighty and sipped her shake, “Well it was when I first met him and we talked, I felt a sort of…warmth…being near him. A sense of safety and strength,” she fidgeted slightly, “at first I didn’t think much of it. But when I found him in the rain the night that you would be at Hinny of The Hills and he spoke to me and encouraged me,” she blushed lightly, “I knew what that feeling was.”

Baen pointed out that the vendor outside was ripping ponies off and the other customers joined in his physical abuse of the scamming vendor.

Rarity touched her heart and placed a hoof on Coco’s, “Well we’re here for you darling,” her eyes then lit up and spoke in a sing song tone, “Why don’t you ask Baen to the Hearts and Hooves dance tomorrow afternoon? I think it might be the perfect fan to turn this spark of love into a fire!”

Coco rubbed her front hooves together nervously, “I don’t know….”

Applejack smiled, “Don’t you worry your pretty little head none, we’ll help ya out!”

The girls voiced their agreement as Baen chopped the stall in half outside.

Rarity and the girls flinched slightly at the display as Baen happily trotted away.

Twilight smiled nervously, “Though…I think different methods might be a wise decision.”

Coco raised an eyebrow, “Different methods?”

Twilight nodded, “Baen is….new to the concept of courting mares. He’s…”

Rainbow butted in, “He pretty much is used to walking up to a mare and asking them to buck him and they say yes.”

Coco widened her eyes, “Oh.”

Rarity nodded, “Yes, we shall commence operation, ‘CocoBaen,’ tomorrow. Today we must have a ladies day around town!”

And it was thus, the die had been cast, Operation CocoBaen would commence the following morning after a spectacular ladies day. And spectacular it was.

The following morning, all seven mares decided to name Carousel Boutique as their HQ for the day’s operation. They all agreed to offer their own methods to try and help Coco ask Baen to the dance that late afternoon. Rarity and the girls sat around and analyzed a map that had been laid out that day of Baen’s locations around town. Vinyl and Cheerilee made sure he would show up at each.

Twilight nodded, “Alright everypony, let’s get this started.”

They all nodded as Coco shifted nervously, “Are you sure this will work?”

Pinkie Pie nodded, “Of course! Never doubt the masters!”

“Masters,” Coco raised an eyebrow

The girls bashfully rubbed the back of their heads in unison.

Rarity smiled none the less, “Trust us darling, this will work!”

Coco nodded, “Alright, what should we try first?”

Twilight raised her hoof, “Well, though I haven’t had much experience personally, try complementing him. Point out things about him. Once you do that, try asking him.”

Coco became determined, “Got it!”

The mare then rushed from the boutique.

Rarity nodded at Twilight, “Good idea Twilight. First, start simple.”

Coco stood frozen in place as she saw Baen glancing around at the decorated square. Streamers of pink with white sparkling hearts embroidered upon them were connected in-between lampposts. The fountain had been enchanted to have sparkling pink water and the stone becoming shining marble. Baen whistled slightly and took note that a good section in front of Town Hall had been cleared and smoothed out for a dance procession. Coco inhaled to calm her nerves and approached Baen, clearing her throat; Baen glanced over after being alerted to her presence.

That same smile he had caused Coco to blush furiously, “Hi Coco, fancy meeting you here today. How was your….ladies day…yesterday?”

Coco started sweating nervously, “Well….it was good.”

Baen nodded as he turned to walk back to Vinyl’s to grab a few things only for Coco to blurt out, “BAEN YOU HAVE A NICE FLANK!”

Baen stopped and turned to look at a dust cloud shaped like Coco. Baen raised an eyebrow as the cloud faded; glancing at his flank he prodded it slightly and shrugged before leaving.

Coco was staring into space as she retold what had transpired to the girls, “And then I ran away.”

Rainbow shook her head, “Wow.”

Fluttershy raised her hoof, “Can….can I offer my suggestion?”

Coco nodded as she hid her face in her hooves, “Please.”

“Alright,” Fluttershy tapped her chin, “Try helping him out with something, show him that you take an interest in what he’s doing and help him with it. That will show Baen that you’re compassionate and will accept whatever he does.”

Pinkie Pie jumped to Fluttershy’s side, “Oh Oh! Combo! Make that nice thing a gift!”

Coco nodded slowly as she raised her head, “But what should I get him?”

Pinkie smiled, “I have just the thing!”

Coco was happily carrying a package in her mouth. It was tied by a pink ribbon with red wrapping paper and she could already see her destination before her. The house of Vinyl loomed before her as she gently placed the package on the porch. Smiling to herself once more she knocked on the front door and waited. But then she noticed the card she intended to have attached was a bit of a ways down the road. Rushing for the card she turned around upon retrieving it….only to see Baen take the present inside and shut the door.

Coco gave a muffled cry of anguish mixed with anger.

Rainbow Dash tried her best to coax Coco out of the closet, “Come on, why can’t you just give him the card?”

Coco wailed back, “It would be too embarrassing!!!!”

Applejack nodded, “Well I guess it’s mah turn,” she knocked on the closet door, “Coco, why don’t you just tell him what you want? I hear most stallions like a mare who’s up front with their feelings.”

Rainbow Dash pushed her out of the way, “YEAH! Just be blunt like Baen is, tell him straight out!”

Coco was silent before she opened the door, “Alright…I’ll try.

Baen sat on a bench in the park and stared at the high noon sun. Sighing, he enjoyed the feeling of the sun on his coat and smiled in content. His eyes then turned to reveal Coco Pommel who took a seat beside him with that same blush she wore almost all day and refused to meet his gaze. Baen smiled at her presence.

“Hello Coco,” he gazed at the sky, “clear day isn’t it?”

Coco nodded, “yes it is.”

Baen smiled as he continued to enjoy the warmth.

Coco inhaled to calm her nerves and reached deep down, “Baen,” the barbarian glanced slightly at her, “I want you…,” she trailed off into a mild squeak.

Baen blinked in confusion, “Want me to what?”

Coco became frantic as her face started to turn red in embarrassment, “Um….to,” she gave a forced toothy smile, “enjoy the sun!”

She zoomed off causing more confusion from Baen as he munched on a red frosted cupcake. The cupcake came with several others earlier in an anonymous present on the front doorstep.

Coco was sitting in silence scribbling on paper as the girls stared at her in silence. She had been that way since she had arrived back an hour ago. The six mares were getting worried since she had not spoken, when Rarity approached, Coco turned to her with her finished scribble.

“Rarity,” she showed her the sketch, “how long will it take you to make this?”

Rarity stared in astoundment at the picture, “Um…possibly a good hour or two. But whatever for darling?”

Coco smiled, “Simple, I’ve figured out that the best way to ask Baen out is to be like him in terms of bravery and status.”

Twilight and the girls stared at the drawing, “But Coco, don’t you think you should just ask him the way you are? You don’t have to change yourself to-“

Coco cut her off quickly, “Trust me, I can handle this.”

Baen stared out at the celebration as pony couples gathered themselves and spoke sweet nothings and odd ramblings that made the barbarian gag. He rolled his eyes and wondered why he had to come here, but his attention was turned to somepony that had arrived. Glancing to the side, his jaw dropped. The mare was outfitted in form fitting shining silver armor, the way the armor hugged her accentuated her figure quite well. Her legs were in white silk like socks with the trim folded down slightly at the top of each leg. On her hooves were shining silver armored shoes. Her shoulder pads were shaped to resemble folded crossed wings. The battle skirt on the armor almost framed her backside but also covered it ever so slightly. This made Baen’s eye twitch. Her hair was styled in a two toned bluish curled cascade which matched her tail. Sapphire eye shadow was upon her eyes, though one was covered, the mare winked at the barbarian who blushed like a school colt.

“Greetings fair warrior,” she sauntered over to Baen and seated herself beside him, “tis a wonderful day is it not?”

Baen slowly nodded and gulped at how silky her words were, “Y-yes.”

The mare giggled slightly, “I bear no ill will fair warrior. I’ve come this day to offer a proposition to thou.”

Baen blinked for a moment, “It’s ‘thee’. “

The mare blinked and her seductive stare abruptly vanished, “It is?”

Baen narrowed his eyes as he attempted to see through the mare, “Yes. Might I ask who you are?”

The mare chuckled nervously and went to trot away but instead started to back up, “Um….nopony important I assure you.”

Baen advanced on her, “Did Twilight and her band put you up to this?”

“Y-yes, I mean n-no,” the mare lost her footing and fell backwards into the fountain.

Baen stared on in shock as everypony gasped, “Coco?”

The mare’s two toned bluish mane was turned straight by the water as the makeup washed off to reveal a shamed Coco Pommel.

“Coco,” Baen helped her out of the fountain, “what is all of this?”

Coco looked to the side, “A sad, sad, attempt.”

“An attempt at what?”

Coco looked at Baen, “This whole day has been a disaster. I’ve been trying to ask you to go to this Hearts and Hooves day dance with me. But every time I try, I get nervous or something goes wrong,” she sighed, “I should’ve just asked you straight away if you wanted to go to the dance with me and you would say-“

“Sure.”

“Exactly. I mean it makes sense since,” she stopped talking, “Wait…did you say yes?”

Baen grinned and nodded, “Of course. Why wouldn’t I? I said we would do something together did I not?”

Coco gave a warm smile in return, “Thank you so much. It means so much,” she chuckled as she looked down at herself, “But first I got to get changed.”

Baen shook his head, “No no,” he smiled, “this is a dance after all and you need formal attire,” his smile turned warm, “and this attire is beyond formal, it’s a magnificent masterpiece. Whoever made the plans is an artist of the gods themselves”

Coco’s face became red as happy tears came to her eyes, “Thank you Baen.”

Baen then escorted Coco to the dance floor after she quickly dried her mane and tail.

The sun then set as the light caused a cascade of pinks and reds of all shades to grace the sky as ponies below ooed and awed. The couples that danced below couldn’t be happier. The six elements of harmony noted the Operation was a success as Rarity pointed frantically at the sky.

“SEE!!! BRILLIANT!!!”

Soon her days were up and Coco bid farewell to her Ponyville friends and resident barbarian. After the dance, Baen had made true with his word and spent time with the mare doing little things. But the whole time, Coco would complement, help, and even take an interest in Baen’s activities which he didn’t mind in the slightest.

Twilight then approached Baen and smiled, “So…have fun with Coco, Baen?”

Nodded slowly, “Yes. I must say, she’s the best pen pal I could ask for.”

As the barbarian trotted off, the six mares facehoofed as one.

Rarity shook her head, “Coco, just what do you see in him?”

Author's Note

Modern mares and the modern rituals of courting a stallion. This concept flies right over our hero's head.

XI

The sounds that emanated from the library of Ponyville were relatively few, but if somepony had super hearing, they would hear the sounds of pages being turned. Baen was busying himself flipping through a large tome of an updated Equestrian History book.

“Hm….”

Twilight glanced up from a few pieces of parchment as she did some more measurements of The Box, “Hm, what?”

Baen shook his head, “It’s simply amazing how much I’ve missed in the centuries I was petrified.”

“Well history just doesn't come to a halt because of one pony,” Twilight gave a good natured smile as Baen mumbled under his breath and flipped another page.

Though Baen was not friends with Twilight she still did work at the library, so crossing paths with her was inevitable. Lately in his down time he had begun to research what he had missed during his time as a statue. He had discovered quite a lot during his research, many were great things indeed. The imprisonment and future defeat of Discord & Nightmare Moon both. What still baffled him was that Twilight and her friends had done the deed. Though out of all the history books that had been updated one thing struck him with curiosity, something known as the Tree of Harmony. His eyes narrowed at the explanation, or what was available at that time.

“Twilight.”

The alicorn glanced over once more, “Yes?”

“This Tree of Harmony,” he tapped the entry, “where is it?”

Twilight turned fully around, “It’s at the bottom of the canyon beside the Old Castle in the Everfree Forest, though out of curiosity why do you ask?”

Baen shut the book and walked to the shelf he had nabbed it from, “I’m thinking of going to…look at it.”

Twilight teleported to his side, “OOOOh no you’re not! First off, there’s no telling what being in close proximity with the tree will do to you, and secondly, we don’t even know how it’s magic works!”

Baen placed the book back, “Right,” he smirked at her, “I can handle myself thank you,” he tilted his head at his axe, “this axe is made from orachulum after all.”

Twilight blinked a few times, “Orachulum? Isn’t that an extremely rare ore?”

Baen nodded with a smile, “Yep. Best part is when it’s forged into a blade, it never dulls,” he gave his handle a pat; “this baby has been as sharp as the day she was forged.”

Twilight now stared at Baen’s weapon with the interest of a scholar, “Oooo! Can I-“

Baen backed up, “No.”

Twilight pouted as Baen turned to the door but stopped when he noticed a massive rolled up scroll.

“What’s that?”

Twilight smiled proudly as she teleported beside the scroll, “This is some noted from a genealogical research project I did a long while back,” she gestured to the scroll, “it yielded some very interesting results.”

Baen nodded knowingly, “Ah yes, like how Pinkie was apparently related to Applejack.”

Twilight nodded, “exactly,” she then tapped her chin and beamed with curiosity, “what would you say if I asked you if I could do the same thing to you?”

Baen blinked in confusion, “Come again?”

Twilight sighed, “If you gave me a drop of blood, I could use a spell to research who shares your bloodline,” she clapped her hooves excitedly, “We could trace your lineage to present day Equestria!”

Baen tapped his chin, “Hmmm, well I suppose-“

Twilight immediately yanked him to a chair and magiced one of his boots off and pricked it with a pin. Dropping the blood onto a long piece of parchment as Baen put his armored boot back on, the process began. Twilight sent an ancient looking magic bolt into the blood drop causing it to melt into the fibers of the parchment. Words then began to write themselves in small print with many interlocking lines connecting them. Twilight ooed as the names listed, after a while of waiting, the writing stopped. Twilight blinked and became slightly irritated.

Twilight glanced to Baen, “How many mares in your time were you with?”

Baen stared evenly at her, “Why is that any of your business?”

Twilight raised the parchment, “Because according to this,” she placed a hoof to his name and the name he was connected to, “ONE of them was with foal after meeting you.”

Baen widened his eyes and grabbed the parchment and scanned it, “How’s that possible, I was always careful and….,” he then sighed and slumped, “so it was Honey Blossom….that explains it.”

“Honey Blossom,” Twilight raised an eyebrow, “You’re saying ponies in your time had names-“

Baen nodded, “That weren’t like mine? Yes.”

Twilight stepped forward, “Who was Honey Blossom to you?”

“Nopony,” he gazed out the window, “she was the daughter of an innkeeper, she gathered flowers to decorate the Inn.”

“Really? Sounds like you know how to pick em.”

Baen and Twilight turned and noticed the other five mares in the doorway and both ponies spoke as one, “How long have you been there?”

Rarity was hooked on the potential scandal about to be told, “Oh we were going to announce ourselves but we decided to be an audience to this tale.”

Baen rolled his eyes, “Fine whatever, I wanna make this quick though. Somewhere to be and all.”

Fluttershy was blushing slightly, “Of course.”

“Alright,” Baen nodded, “Now... Honey was as I said a flower mare….”

The mare standing amongst the fields of flowers was as red as a rose in the face. She wore a white dress that was weaved with brighter white thread in patterns. Her coat was the color of a bright sunshine. Her mane and tail both were a dark honey blonde that were in a cascade of natural bouncing curls. A cutie mark depicting a blooming golden blossom was on her flank and her eyes were a dark green, but they were darting back and forth refusing to meet the stallion’s eyes before her.

“T-thank you for helping my father,” her voice was like a soft breeze but it hesitating due to nervousness.

Baen raised a hoof, “It’s no trouble. I couldn’t stand by and watch your Inn be destroyed by those dire wolves.”

Honey Blossom fidgeted slightly, “Both my father and I are grateful,” she smiled up at him, “you’ve been in our village for a month now and have done nothing but bring business to us and study. Does it not get lonely?”

Baen nodded, “Well I suppose, but I’m used to it. The road I’m going down, the quest I am taking, I can’t take my allies with me.”

Honey Blossom placed her hoof on his shoulder, “I can ease your loneliness if you wish.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “Really?”

Honey nodded, “Yes,” she fidgeted, “though I am quite inexperienced I assure you I can…”

Baen shushed her, “We don’t have to, if you do not wish to.”

“But I do,” Honey leaned forward, “I really want to, ever since I first saw you.”

Both ponies then met in a kiss as they both fell into the flower field-

Applejack raised her hooves and waved them around red in the face, “Okay okay! We get the idea!”

Baen smirked, “But I thought you wanted to hear the tale?”

Rarity was blushing furiously, “Um…yes. B-but, well….”

Baen nodded, “Right, I forgot,” he got to his hooves and looked down the list, “you’re all mares.”

The girls narrowed their eyes but all became surprised when Baen gaped at the list, “You have got to be kidding me,” Baen dropped to the floor and moaned in anguish, “why Tieg why!?!?!?!”

Twilight trotted over to the list and read the last entry, “I don’t believe it….”

A knock was heard as Cheerilee entered the library with her saddlebags in tow, “Hi Twilight, I just came by to drop off the book I,” everypony was gathered around the list then glanced up at a confused Cheerilee, “What? Is there something on my face?”
Baen stared at her, “…..”

Twilight levitated the list to her and revealed the last name on the list, “Cheerilee of Ponyville, EXTREMELY distant relation.”

Cheerilee’s eyes became dinner plates and her pupils pin pricks.

Author's Note

Just a slightly short filler chapter, the next chapter is the end of Act 1. Chapter 13 will be the start of Act 2. Also, feel free to draw your own playout of the moment between Baen and Honey Blossom or write it and show me it. Either way, prepare for the act ender!!!!

XII

Both Baen and Cheerilee sat in the library’s chairs, just staring. Nopony, not even the girls, spoke or made a sound. Baen scratched the back of his head awkwardly as Cheerilee coughed; one could feel the awkwardness levels rising higher to levels one could not even perceive. The book that the school teacher had in her possession had long since been removed and was sitting atop the front counter.

Rarity cleared her throat, “Well this has been rather….informative. Say girls, why don’t we go over to Sugercube corner for one of Pinkie’s newest creations,” she leaned over to her pink comrade, “What were they called again darling?”

Pinkie nodded in understanding at the signal and spoke excitedly, “OH! You mean the Gelato’s? I’ve actually been meaning to give them a field test before I pitched them to Mr & Mrs. Cake to add to the menu.”

Twilight mulled the word in her head as she ushered her friends out the door, “Gelato….Pinkie, where did you think of that word? For that matter, what IS a Gelato?”

Pinkie beamed, “You’ll see! If we’re lucky, other writers might use it if the concept is appealing!”

Twilight and the girls stopped for an instant, but shrugged it off before exiting.

Twilight glanced back and softly said, “Just say what you have to say.”

The door shut.

Baen nodded after Twilight and sighed to steady himself, “Well I have to say…I was not expecting this.”

Cheerilee gave a nervous chuckle, “That makes two of us….”

Baen glanced to the side and shook his head, “You know in truth,” he looked down at the floor, “I was expecting myself to be happy to know that perhaps that I wasn’t alone in this world…family wise.”

Cheerilee gave a small smile, “Well I suppose I wasn’t what you were expecting hm?”

“No,” he laughed slightly but ceased, “But that’s not a bad thing mind you. In truth, I don’t think you would make a decent warrior in this age.”

Cheerilee didn’t know whether to be offended or slightly complemented but she decided on the latter, “Well I’ve never been one for violence. I prefer to talk things out and solve issues with my words.”

Baen gave an affirmative nod, “Another reason you wouldn’t cut it, though I know why you looked familiar now.”

Cheerilee blinked in interest, “Hm?”

Baen gave a half smile, “Even though she was alive during my time, you have her eyes.”

Cheerilee smiled at the compliment, “Well it’s odd really. Some of the mares and even stallions on my father’s side have green eyes. They skip generations most of the time.”

Baen rubbed his chin in intrigue, “Hm.”

Cheerilee nodded, “Yeah, but there is one thing early in my life I wish I never got.”

Baen raised an eyebrow.

“Well it’s kind of embarrassing,” she looked away for a moment, “I…have a really bad temper.”

Baen was surprised at the statement, “You? Miss smiles all the time and is sweet as honey?”

Cheerilee rolled her eyes, “Yeah yeah, Miss Cheerilee has a temper, that’s impossible. Trust me, I used to be a bit of a firecracker when I was younger.”

Baen tilted his head, “How so?”

Cheerilee thought back…

The small earthpony filly that was known as Cheerilee was happily scribbling in her coloring book at school. However, a cruel twist of fate caused her colored pencil head to snap and ruin her hard work. The small filly trembled, then let loose scream of rage and broke the desk she was at in two with a swift hoof chop.

Cheerilee shivered at the memory, “I’d rather not get into it. Let’s just say that when I graduated school that I sought out ponies to help with my anger and the exercises I was taught helped greatly. Now I’m in complete control.”

Baen nodded, “It seems that you might have inherited something from me even if you are distant in relation.”

Cheerilee blinked a few times, “What, you mean my temper?”

Baen shrugged lifting his front legs, “Well the skill of Wrath is a skill that once learned, a pony doesn’t really lose. It might have something to do with your temper, let me ask you, whenever you’ve lapsed and lost control. Did you ever have a bout of incredible strength?”

Cheerilee gasped, “Actually…yes. How did you?”

Baen gave a small smile, “The same thing is common in young barbarian foals back where I hailed from. It’s a sign that you’ve inherited Wrath and that you don’t have to train and learn it. Though this is a great gift that most parents see as their child being a prodigy, to the child, it’s the biggest crutch. The Wrath aura can cause swift bouts of anger if incurred and naturally powers them,” he pointed at her, “If you allowed me to teach you to master it, you would be quite the formidable opponent.”

Cheerilee waved it off, “Thank you, but as I’ve said. After all violence isn’t always the answer.”

Baen smirked, “Yet you’re friends with me.”

Cheerilee pointed at the stallion with a smirk of her own, “Because maybe if I am, you’ll learn that lesson as well.”

Baen shook his head as he stood and holstered his axe, “Don’t hold your breath,” he smiled at his friend, “well I best be off. Why don’t you go and feast on this thing known as a Gelato?”

Cheerilee thought on it, “Hm, well it does sound delicious.”

Baen nodded and clapped his hooves together as he held open the door, “Well then go! Be merry,” he turned toward the Everfree, “I on the other hoof.”

The barbarian was nothing more than a blur with a smoke outline of himself in the blink of an eye.

Cheerilee glanced around and shrugged, “Odd stallion...,” she then ventured forth for Gelato’s.

Baen smiled as the wind rushed past him, his mane whipping in the breeze. He was already on the trail he had taken once before. The path itself was not a winding or difficult one, but it was far from pleasant. Slick mud, rocks, and sticks littered the way. Baen could faintly hear the sound of creatures in the brush moving about and plotting, plotting how they might do the stallion in. Baen continued on for quite some time until he saw his target in sight. But when he did, he couldn’t help but give a small chuckle. A work table with plans as well as many tapestries lingered outside the ancient structure. He had long since heard that Twilight and her band had been fixing up the place. Regardless of this, he had his doubts due to the fact that it didn’t look any different exterior wise.

Baen whistled when he noticed stairs leading downwards to the canyon floor below. Steeling himself, he trotted down the stairs, his armor clinking on the stone as he went. The warrior glanced around when he reached the bottom noticing a small cave like opening to his right. Approaching and soon entering it, he could only stare in awe at the thing before him. The tree was like something from a fable. The bark and leaves crystalline white and giving off a glow that was otherworldly. But what surprised him most was that fixed in different points on the tree were crystals that resembled six certain mares cutie marks.

Baen tilted his head and approached the tree and was soon standing before it, “So you’re the Tree of Harmony eh? Hm…interesting.”

Baen glanced at the tree and slowly removed one of his armored boots. Slowly raising the uncovered hoof, he touched the bark. Upon doing so, his Wrath aura flared to life and became much larger than it had ever been before. Like a raging inferno it churned and burned bright, the barbarian’s eyes became white as the bark and glowed bright as images and voices flashed before his eyes. But they were images and voices he knew far too well.

Honey smiled kindly, “Thank you so much kind warrior.”

A mare clad in falcon like armor sighed, “Baen stop being a fool and pick up the pace, you’re falling behind.”

“So brother,” a slightly deep voice from a stallion clad in armor stated, “let’s end it here.”

The barbarian glared at his foe within the bowls of the temple as a pair of burning amber eyes glared back at him. The shadow’s looming figure dwarfed him. The menacing horns atop it’s head as sharp as a blade, and the creature advancing with killer intent in each step.

Baen shook his head and yelled at the tree, “STOP THIS BLAST YOU!”

The gems burned brightly as his Wrath aura transitioned to Rainbow and then he saw images and memories that were not his. He saw familiar faces, new, and old. But what was the norm with this vision was that in each, one or more of those six mares were involved. Baen was then hurled from his hooves and smashed to the ground as his aura returned to normal and faded.

He shook the stars from his eyes, “What was,” he glared at the tree, “right, old magic…how irritating.”

Baen then turned his head sharply and noticed somepony staring at him from above. The pony was a good foot taller than him and had a slightly larger build. He was garbed in a black cloak; the cloaked pony turned its attention to something in the distance before it rushed to the castle. Baen quickly stood and gave chase up the stairs. He halted on the first step and glanced at the tree before continuing up. Upon treading on the topmost step, he found himself once more at the front door of the old castle.

“BAEN! There you are!”

Baen glanced behind him and noticed the six mares, “How did…oh,” he noticed Twilight, “right.”

Without missing a beat he bolted into the castle. The mares followed him inside immediately but froze when the doors slammed shut behind them. Baen stood stoically and faced the pony that was looking at them from atop the main stairs in the lobby. The cloaked pony glanced at each of them in turn but stood rooted to the spot.

Fluttershy trembled slightly, “Is that the S-Shadow Pony?”

Twilight narrowed her eyes, “I don’t think so, it seems too solid to be a ghost.”

Baen snorted, “Ghost or not, I’ll bury him,” he pointed at the cloaked pony, “why have you been following me ever since I’ve gotten to Ponyville?”

The Pony seemed slightly surprised.

Baen smirked, “I’m no foal, I know when I’m being watched by somepony. Now,” he pulled off his axe, “who are you?!”

The Pony then spoke in a voice that was calm yet held a metallic edge to it, “I am known as Kriger Kongen. You are Baen of the Northern Tribes of Tieg.”

Baen blinked in surprised but regained himself as he advanced, “How do you know who I am?”

Kriger glanced to the side, “That is none of your concern. I have neither inkling nor obligation to explain myself to the likes of you.”

Baen growled as his jaw tightened on his axe handle, “Don’t talk down to me!”

Kriger glanced at the other ponies in the room and tilted his head, “Hm. It seems you have brought allies with you. How…unusual.”

Baen glanced at the six mares and then spat back, “Now you’re starting to bug me!”

Baen leapt across the room toward Kriger with his axe on high to strike. The pony below Baen glanced up and fixed his stance, and then in a flash, Baen was stopped in mid-swing. The barbarian looked on in shock as the hood fell from his opponents head. Underneath was an armored helmet, but one that sent a shiver through the barbarian’s spirit. The pony, nay, the creature known as Kriger Kongen wore a helm made of a dark chrome steel shaped to that of an equine skull. Around the top of the helm in a ring were small spines that almost gave the appearance of a crown. Dead center of the helmets forehead was a curved and nasty looking unicorn horn made of the same steel. Baen noticed the thing that had stopped him was in fact a broad sword. The blade of it was silvery white and the blade itself was wavy, like that of a flamberge. The cross guard resembled the claw of some form of predator and the blade seemed to be coming from its palm. The handle was somehow clutched in the mouth of the helmet which was open.

“Impossible,” Baen gazed into the empty holes of the helmet, “nopony…no weapon of steel can stop an orachulum blade!”

Kriger gave a chuckle that sounded like a metallic thundering, “How little you know.”

The pony then sent the barbarian across the room with a powerful swing. Baen smashed into the front doors and rolled across the dirt before coming to rest. The girls quickly came to his aid as Kriger appeared on the front steps of the castle.

“Mark this day well little ponies,” Kriger’s deep and metallic voice boomed, “For this is the eve of battle.”

Twilight glared at the armored stallion, “What are you talking about!”

Kriger threw his cloak aside to reveal that though his armor resembled a pony skeleton, black chainmail filled in the gaps and sinister spines adorned the spine and shoulder pads, “Simple, I have come for the barbarian. I have come to test his metal,” he pointed at the rising barbarian in question, “his resolve, courage, and power. To see if he is indeed worthy to call himself a warrior, but I am an honorable warrior, therefore I offer you this Baen.”

Baen glared at his adversary, “And what’s that?”

Kriger stood tall, “I shall remain in this forest. Seek me out and call my name should you wish to test your skill. It shall be this way until one falls, call me as much as you like,” the warrior turned from them then added coldly, “But do not be a fool when doing so, that you shall regret dearly.”

Baen narrowed his eyes, “When I fight Kriger Kongen, I tend not to lose.”

Kriger glanced back for an instance as orbs of burning indigo light lit within the sockets of his helm, “We shall see.”

Baen snorted and gathered his axe before departing for home. Whomever this pony was, he wouldn’t lose to him…that much was for certain.

Author's Note

Kriger Kongen, punch his name into Google translate Norwegian to English. Act 1 is over now, now we move onto Act 2. Baen now has something to fight and can do so at anytime. How many adventures shall he go on inbetween the bouts? How many episodes will I put him in from season 4? All this and more will begin to be answered after chapter 13 :3

XIII

Many ponies in the past know that when a warrior sets his mind to something, nothing shall deter him or her from achieving what they are setting out to do. This can come in a variety of ways, but in the case of a certain time displaced pony, it came in a strict regime. A week ago Baen had met the one known as Kriger Kongen and was soundly defeated by the opponent. Since then, the young barbarian had been training non-stop. Normally the friends and ponies that knew him wouldn’t be worried…except there was one issue.

“A WEEK!?!”

Applejack nodded as the girls plus Vinyl and Cheerilee watched Baen hack relentlessly at a dead tree, “He’s been comin here every morning. Barely eats or sleeps, he just trains and exerts himself.”

Rarity tutted as she shook her head, “The dear will work himself into the ground.”

Vinyl nodded in agreement, “I gotta say, even around the house he’s tense. Whoever this Kongen guy is, he’s got Baen wired.”

Baen took a hearty swing at the tree and took a good chunk from the tree trunk. Panting he collapsed on the ground and stared wordlessly at the trunk, sweat dripping from his mane and face. Rolling onto his back he could only stare at the sky and sigh in both tiredness and agitation at the feeling of non-accomplishment. The mares looking at each other decided on their next course of action. Trotting over to Baen, they all laid on their back in a circle and gazed up at the clear afternoon sky. The warmth of the sun and coolness of the shade was the perfect mixture. The crisp air was like heaven as they all breathed collectively.

Baen blinked, “I’m going to fight him today.”

Twilight looked at Baen whose head was adjacent to hers with worry, “I don’t think that would be a wise course of action Baen. I understand you might feel slightly wounded, pride wise. But think this through, you’re in no condition to fight right now and should just take it easy.”

Rainbow nodded as she placed her front legs behind her head, “Yeah, take it from me,” she shut her eyes in relaxation, “straining yourself is a big problem. One day you could be at the top of your game then boom, you fall flat on your face.”

Baen remained stoic but rolled his eyes, “Thank you for your infinite wisdom.”

Applejack sighed, “There’s that attitude of yers again.”

Vinyl sighed in bliss as she went limp, “Man this is good, just chilling on a nice day with friends. What you think so to Cheers?”

Cheerilee followed suit, “I agree, this is a nice change of pace.”

Baen glanced at Twilight, “Then what do you purpose I do, hm?”

Twilight smiled, “Well, as it just so happens, I received an invitation from the princesses for a dinner tomorrow evening. We’ve all been invited as well as a plus one.”

Rarity sprung up on all fours, “A DINNER INVITATION!? WHEN!”

Twilight pulled her head back slightly since Rarity was almost nose to nose with her, “Um…I got it this morning?”

Rarity was pacing frantically, “Oh this won’t do. I’ll have to lay out an evening wardrobe, think of conversation topics,” she hopped in place nervously, “do you think they’ll want to talk about begonias? Oh I don’t even know!”

Baen stood up and wobbled slightly, “Well that’s just grand I suppose.”

Twilight and the rest of the mares stood, “So Baen, would you care to accompany us?”

Baen mulled it over for an instant, “Well….I suppose. I could use a day off, plus I’m not one to turn down free food.”

Rarity nodded, “Alright then, Baen,” the barbarian glanced at the mare, “Report to my boutique tomorrow afternoon and I’ll fit you for a suit.”

Baen was about to say something, but Rarity was already a dot on the horizon.

Applejack approached him, “Just a word to the wise, you better do what she says.”

Rainbow nodded, “Yeah, if you don’t. She will look for you, she will find you.”

Twilight finished for them, “And she will clothe you.”

A chill ran up the barbarian’s spine.

The next afternoon, Baen was standing outside of Rarity’s shop. Though it was just for a suit fitting, he didn’t know why he felt a sense of dread hang over him. Shrugging, he pushed the door open and walked inside to behold the mare in question. She was facing away from him and well…he stared. It was only common for a stallion such as he, though Rarity at times could be annoying, she was like Tieg himself made her in the image of beauty. Her mane and tail, her pristine coat, those shining eyes those…legs and flank.

Baen nodded and muttered, “Baby birthing…..”

Rarity glanced behind her and smiled, “Oh Baen I didn’t hear you come in,” she titled her head slightly when she noticed his face was slightly red, “Is something wrong?”

Baen shook his head, “No I was just thinking.”

Rarity smiled and trotted over to her work station, “Don’t do that to hard darling, your brain might overheat.”

Baen deadpanned as Rarity waved a hoof, “I’m just teasing dear. Now, come over to the platform so I can take your measurements for your suit.”

Baen stopped on the platform, “Um…how are we to do that?”

“Simple,” she checked from some measuring tap, “All you must do is remove your armor and I’ll get the accurate numbers-“

“I’d rather not.”

Rarity gazed at the now slightly nervous stallion, “Pardon?”

Baen shook his head, “Can’t you just…measure me with my armor on?”

“Heavens no,” Rarity shook her head, “The proportions would be incorrect and it would look dreadful.”

“The armor stays on,” Baen stated flatly.

Rarity sighed, “I was afraid of this. Can’t say I didn’t try,” she perked up, “luckily I anticipated this. Due to your bashfulness last time when you were unarmoured, I thought that one day an event or something similar as this would come up,” she then wheeled out a draped ponyquin, “so I took the initiative and measured your armor when I fixed it for you.”

Baen blinked, “Wait…you were the one who fixed it? Twilight said she was going to take it to an expert.”

Rarity checked her hoof, “Well I have made some attire for some of the Canterlot guards, so I picked up a few things in terms of metal craft.”

Rarity then levitated the sheet from the ponyquin and Baen’s jaw dropped. The armor on the artificial model was a dark crimson in color and much more smooth and elegant looking compared to his current suit. Engraved on the trim of the shoulder plates were intricate lines that interlocked seamlessly. Unlike his current suit, underneath the armor was chainmail that would cover his body but not the neck. The mail was a much darker red and complemented the color perfectly.

Rarity smiled, “I got the inspiration from your jewel and mane. It will compliment both quite nicely.”

Baen could only gaze at the shining surface, “This is mine?”

She nodded with a happy hum.

“Rarity,” Baen for once was speechless, “I…I don’t know what to say.”

Rarity raised her hoof, “There’s no need to say anymore, it’s no trouble.”

Baen gave a small smile as he ran a hoof along the suit of formal armor.

Rarity clicked her tongue, “So now I must ask. Whom among us are you going to escort to the dinner?”

Baen stopped, “What?”

Rarity trotted to him, “Well think about it darling, a stallion among six mares of which he’s escorting neither of them? Ponies might get the wrong idea about you.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “Really now?”

“Of course,” she approached him, “one must always have a decent appearance to royalty and upper-class. You’d best get to asking the girls then because let us be realistic,” she pointed to the roof with her hoof, “a mare isn’t just going to drop out of the sky for you to escort.”

Immedialty a massive bang was heard followed by a crash as a shape smashed through Rarity’s roof.

Rarity glanced at her hoof and spoke in a dramatic tone, “I must use this power for GOOD!”

The smoke settled as Rainbow Dash coughed out some grit, “Wow.”

The mare stuck her head out the door, “TOO MUCH OOMPH PINKS! Dial it back a tad next time!”

“ROGER THAT DASHIE!”

Rarity regained her senses and looked to her friend, “Rainbow! What in Celestia’s spectral mane were you doing!?”

Rainbow shrugged, “I was trying a cannon propelled take off. But…I kinda overshot the landing zone.”

Baen glanced at the hole, “Clearly.”

Rainbow chuckled nervously as Rarity’s face started to redden and steam started to burst forth from her nostrils. Baen taking notice of this grabbed both Dash and the armor.

“Well Rarity I see you are clearly busy,” he quickly spouted, “I’ll see you tonight.”

After getting clear of the blast zone, Baen quickly turned to Dash, “Do you wish to accompany me to the dinner.”

Dash thought for a second, “I don’t know. Are you awesome enough to handle me?”

Baen pointed to the broken statue that had been replaced in the town square.

Rainbow nodded as magical fire started to billow forth from the clothes shop, “Fair point. Sure why not. But no mushy stuff, no touching, and NO kissing got it?”

Baen nodded quickly, “Noted.”

Both ponies then surged away from the clothing shop as a massive scream of rage and fury erupted forth.

That following night Baen, after paying a visit to the local and quite attractive spa ponies was ready for the evening. He decided on the spa ponies at Twilight’s suggestion. His once wild mane was much more tame and manageable looking. That coupled with his armor made him look like a warrior of the upper-class and from a kingdom that has the highest esteem. Currently Baen was sitting in the train with the girls, whom after Rarity restored their old gala dresses and made some minor adjustments, were ideally chatting. The dresses had been modified to be more like night dresses, the kind one would have for a fancy restaurant. Baen raised an eyebrow when he noticed two ponies waiting for them at the Canterlot train station. Princess Cadance and Shining smiled at their approach and waited patiently.

Upon disembarking, Twilight approached Cadance and did a very odd greeting. Baen hoof bumped Shining who took note of his armor.

“Hm,” Shining nodded, “So that’s what you’d look like in uniform.”

Baen smirked, “That’s right, be jealous of me.”

Shining smirked back, “Please, you know full well you can’t compete with me,” he mock whipped his mane.

Cadance hip bumped her husband, “Come on Shiny stop messing around we’ll be late.”

Baen nodded at Cadance, “Princess.”

Cadance returned the nod with one of her own and a small smile.

As the group approached, Rainbow stuck close to Baen to keep up appearances. However when they reached the main doors, they all froze. Waiting for them was a white unicorn stallion who was ideally checking his pocket watch.

Shining groaned, “Why is he here?”

Cadance placed a hoof on Shining, “It’s a family and friends dinner honey. Whether you like it or not he’s family.”

“I still think he’s adopted,” whispered Shining.

Blueblood turned his head and noted the arrivals, “Oh good you’re here. I was beginning to think that you wouldn’t show up cousin in law.”

Shining looked to the side, “If I knew you were here,” Cadance nudged him, “I mean yeah, we were waiting for my sister and her friends to arrive.”

Twilight stared evenly at her unfortunate family relation before her, Blueblood did the same. The stallion then noticed Baen among them and raised an eyebrow.

“And just who,” he pointed, “is that?”

Twilight smiled, “Oh, this is Baen. An…acquaintance of mine.”

Blueblood looked down his nose at Baen, “Ah yes, the barbarian pet project. I thought you were a rumour.”

Baen narrowed his eyes and growled.

Blueblood smirked, “Heh, well he even sounds like what he appears to be.”

Rainbow raised an eyebrow, “And what’s that?”

Blueblood turned and started walking away, “A mongrel all dressed up.”

Baen reached for his axe and stepped forward after Blueblood only for everypony to restrain him.

After having his weapon confiscated from him, Baen and the others were escorted into the dining hall. Princess Luna, Celestia and Blueblood awaited them. Taking their seats, introductions were had and soon the meal commenced. As it reached its close and desert would be served, the small talk began. Some were questions; others were on past or current events. But soon a question was directed at Baen.

Princess Celestia raised her hoof to get his attention, “Baen if you don’t mind my curiosity, I’ve been meaning to ask. Where’s your cutiemark?”

Baen froze.

All eyes were on him.

“Well,” he began, “from what I’ve heard in this age, cutie marks seem to work differently than they did in my time.”

Luna leaned forward, “Do tell.”

Baen shrugged, “Perhaps the magic of the world changed with times, but a cutiemark in my period would only appear on a pony whenever they would accomplish something…,” he looked to the side, “great. The mark, like the ones I’ve seen, are vague yet describe one perfectly.”

Cadance nodded in understanding, “So what you’re saying is….oh. I’m sorry.”

The ponies looked at the now slightly crestfallen stallion who slumped in his seat.

Some laughter across the table caused everypony to turn their attention to Blueblood.

“How unfortunate, the warrior of supposed great skill and bravery,” he couldn’t contain himself, “doesn’t even have a cutie mark! That must mean several things!”

Baen didn’t pay him any heed as Blueblood got dirty looks but continued his tirade of insults, “He’s either incompetent, a simpleton, or a mere braggart who can’t follow through with his claims.”

Baen glanced up at Blueblood who looked quite full of himself, “Wait…are you insulting me?”

Blueblood rolled his eyes with a snort of agitation, “Yes!”

Baen nodded for a few moments, “Ooooh.”

A resounding crash was heard as the dining hall doors were burst open and a unicorn stallion was sent hurling through them and down each step of the stairs outside of them.

Baen glanced down the stairs as everypony just gawked at him.

Baen clapped his hooves together, “Well that was fun, what’s for desert!”

XIV

Baen pursed his lips in annoyance as he attempted to unscrew the bottle of cider in front of him. The sound of a throat being cleared diverted his attention from his current rival that was the cider bottle to his current passenger. The unicorn raised an eyebrow at him as his teeth grinded against the blasted lid keeping him from his precious nectar.

“Need some help?”

Baen sighed and pushed the bottle of to her, “Sure.”

The unicorn’s magic popped the lid off with ease as Baen gratefully took the beverage. The unicorn couldn’t help but stare with a mixture of intrigue and slight fear due to the battle-axe lying at the stallion’s side. The stallion in question turned to look out the window of the train cart in thought, she just had to know.

“Hey,” the stallion turned, “Are you by chance that Barbarian pony that everypony has been talking about?”

Baen nodded, “Indeed I am, and it’s Baen.”

The mare blushed in embarrassment, “Oh, sorry,” she fidgeted slightly, “I’m Fleur De Lis. I hope you’ll pardon my rudeness.”

Baen smiled, “No trouble at all.”

Fleur tapped her chin as she looked him up and down, “If you don’t mind me asking, this is the train to Manehatten. Might I ask why you’re heading there?”

Baen shrugged, “I don’t mind. It’s more or less to visit a friend of mine. I want to surprise her at work.”

Fleur smiled as she stared at him intently, “Ah, your marefriend I assume?”

“Yes,” Baen nodded, “my friend is a mare.”

Fleur blinked in befuddlement, “Not what I meant…,” she noted Baen’s equally confused expression and giggled, “you’re so cute!”

Baen just blinked again only to jump at the sounding of the screeching brakes of the train. The announcement told him that he had reached his destination and he soon disembarked…and he stood face to face with poster depicting his face. His eyes widened further when he noticed that the poster though old, depicted him during his modeling for Rarity from the first time he came here.

“So that’s why her line was popular,” he growled.

Stalking away from the station with an annoyed look, he glanced at the business card that Rarity had given him. Though it depicted Carousel Boutique’s address, it also had the address for Coco in Manehatten written on the back. It was most likely to help locate her to consult the costume making mare in person. As Baen walked down the crowded streets, he passed a cab depot and noticed that despite the wagons being above ground that there was an underground portion. He narrowed his eyes and his mind started to whir and formulate. Eventually he arrived at the address and gazed up at the building before him. Many floors were before him and the building was dark grey stone with teal curtains. He had a feeling if Rarity had tagged along she would make a quip about them clashing or some such nonsense. Upon entering the lobby and soon the elevator, he ascended to his destination. The elevator dinged and he walked down the red carpeted hall to the room he sought.

The dark brown wooden door with the gold numbers upon it showed he had reached his destination. Giving a few knocks, he waited. The sound of approaching hooves alerted him that the resident had indeed heard him. Pretty soon the door opened and revealed a slightly frazzled looking Coco Pommel. Though when she noticed it was Baen, her face lit up and she hugged him immediately.

Baen smiled at the contact, “Heya, surprise.”

Coco pulled away and stared on in surprise, “What are you doing here Baen,” she glanced behind him, “The girls aren’t with you?”

Baen nodded slowly, “Yeah…lately things have been getting…a tad unbearable.”

Coco raised an eyebrow as she ushered him inside, “What do you mean?”

Baen glanced around the studio apartment and seated himself on a nearby couch, “Well….”

Unbearable Day/ Number 1

Baen sat beside a country looking Rarity who was now explaining her changes to the town festivities. He was rolling his eyes as she gave the girls a rundown. The amount of stupidity that he knew was going to come caused him to leave.

Unbearable Day/ Number 2

Baen was watching a musical performance by some group known as the Ponytones and he could clearly tell Big Mac wasn’t singing and that they were covering for a poison joked Fluttershy. Though earlier the girls asked for his input on the ruse, he settled for staying on the fence. When the curtain came down, he merely left.

Unbearable Day/ Number 3

Baen, Vinyl, and Cheerilee sighed in content as the three sat at a picnic. Baen munching on a sandwich and Vinyl munching on a tart, Cheerilee however yelled something and pointed as the CMC trampled the barbarian. Quickly following them was a mob of colts and fillies who continued to trample Baen chanting, “Twilight Time!”

The sour look on his face after the last brief summary caused Coco to giggle. She’d never seen Baen scrunch his face before and he looked adorable when he did it. The mare smiled at the barbarian who gazed at her.

“Well that can’t be the only reason you came to see me,” Coco added casually, “I mean there has to be another reason.”

Baen clapped his hooves together, “Yes actually there is,” he smiled, “I wanted to surprise you at work and tour the city. We didn’t get to see much of it last time I was here.”

Coco sighed but still maintained her smile, “Actually that sounds like fun! There’s a lot to see around here. It’ll be a fun day and there’s nopony I’d rather spend it with.”

Baen smiled, “Glad to hear it,” he stood up, “two pen-pals spending the day together.”

Princess Cadance then felt the urge to facehoof, to which she complied.

Baen and Coco were soon out and about in the massive city. Currently they were sitting at Gelato Café. Apparently a certain pink mare’s creation took quite well to the general populace and was now loved by all. Coco just finished telling a story of a wardrobe malfunction at a performance and the hilarity it caused.

“And it turns out the problem was a loose thread,” Coco started laughing as Baen joined in.

Baen took a bite out of his Gelato and glanced at Coco as she giggled, “What?”

Coco pointed with her hoof, “You have some ice cream on your nose.”

Baen’s eyes crossed as he looked at the offending substance, “Ah…right.”

Coco leaned over and licked the ice cream off his nose causing Baen’s face to redden. Some nearby mares awed at the display while some of the stallions mumbled something along the lines of ‘lucky’.

Coco realized what she just did and became entirely red, “I-I’m s-so s-sorry.”

Baen’s face slowly returned to normal as Coco quickly stood up, “Excuse me, I have to use the little filly’s room!”

Coco zoomed off faster than the speed of light as Baen just blinked in silence.

“Well it seems you have quite the excitable one there sir.”

Baen glanced over to his side and saw Fleur beside a casually unicorn dressed stallion. Fleur was wearing a sun hat whereas the unicorn stallion was wearing a red and yellow floral shirt. But the look mixed with his moustache, mane style, and monocle made him look quite unorthodox.

Baen could only tilt his head, “I’m sorry have we met?”

The stallion chuckled, “Oh pardon me, I’m Fancy Pants,” Fleur smiled and waved, “my wife told me the mysterious barbarian stallion of Ponyville was in the city and imagine my surprise when I saw you dining here.”

Baen shrugged, “Fate is odd that way.”

“Indeed,” Fancy nuzzled his wife, “fate can lead one to many great discoveries, which it has clearly done for you.”

Baen blinked as Fancy chuckled, “Don’t you know? That young mare clearly has feeling for you.”

“She does?”

Fancy clicked his tongue, “Ah I see, you’re not familiar with modern day courting customs are you?”

Baen blinked once more.

Fancy gave a good natured smile, “Just allow me to give you a friendly bit of advice,” he placed a hoof on Baen’s shoulder pad, “Don’t let happiness slip you by. If you do, you’ll regret it every day of your life. Trust me young Baen, city like life is a jungle one could get lost in easily.”

Baen nodded, “Thank you for the advice….,” a light went off in his head, “That’s it!”

Fancy smiled and nodded before departing.

Coco quickly returned, “Sorry I was,” she noted his expression, “What happened?”

Baen smiled, “I just got an idea. Coco, wait here, I won’t be long.”

The stallion quickly surged off leaving a confused Coco to stare at where he had been.

Baen had arrived at the cab cart depot, everpony having gone on lunch break allowed him to sneak into the lower level. He looked at the rows upon rows of carts and inhaled.

“KRIGER KONGEN,” he glanced around as the echo emanated throughout the area, “I CHALLENGE YOU!”

“Hm, I was wondering when you would call me boy.”

Baen whipped around to behold the grimly clad stallion, “Sorry, I was thinking of the best way to handle you.”

Kriger metallically chuckled, “You speak as though you have a hope in Tartarus of beating me.”

Baen readied his axe, “That’s exactly what I’m saying.”

Kriger’s wave sword unsheathed itself, “Then have at thee, knave.”

Baen galloped at his opponent and their blades clashed in a shower of sparks. Kriger parried the next swipe and followed through with one of his own. Baen managed to back up as the tip of the sword scraped along his chest plate leaving a white scratch. Brining his axe back, Baen followed through with a flurry of chops which Kriger blocked, parried, or dodged. Each scored blow sending sparks cascading through the air accompanied by the clash of steel, Kriger was being pushed back. Krieger, after blocking one strike, backed up and thrust forward. The blade of Kriger’s sword glided along Baen’s cheek and drew blood which dripped to the floor.

Kriger stared into Baen’s soul with those soulless pits of his helmet, “Just a stallion.”

Baen roared as his Wrath aura flared to life. Baen’s blows rained down like a relentless torrent of death, however, each one was deflected with ease. Kriger exhaled and slashed Baen across his exposed left foreleg, the stallion crying out in pain.

“You rely too much on your power,” Kriger stepped forward and thrust right into Baen’s right fetlock, “That is your flaw.”

Baen dropped his axe and stepped backwards as Kriger calmly advanced with each back step Baen took. A mass of slashes and thrusts accompanied the skeletal pony’s stride, of which Baen could only dodge a short bunch of. Slashes and stabs soon appeared on the stallion’s body as his precious life blood flowed onto the ground. Baen’s vision began to swim as Kriger relentlessly held his line and position in the duel.

“How can,” Baen croaked out, “I had you on the-“

“You thought you did,” Kriger interjected firmly, “I was merely gauging your current strength. I am afraid you failed in my expectations.”

Baen collapsed as Kriger loomed over him, “Now, you are finished, barbarian.”

“STOP!”

The voice rang true through the space as a shape darted between the two.

Baen could only stare, “Coco?”

Coco Pommel faced the armored stallion before her with no fear, “I won’t let you hurt him!”

Kriger titled his head and sheathed his weapon, “Hrm. Very well,” he turned, “I do not fight those that cannot give me a fight back.”

Coco stared after him as Kriger halted, “Why young mare, why did you step in front of my blade to save him?”

Coco narrowed her eyes, “Because I love him.”

Baen widened his eyes as Kriger laughed, “I see. Very well then.”

In a burst of indigo fire, Kriger vanished.

The last thing Baen saw was Coco coming to him to check if he was alright as he passed out.

Baen awoke and stared into the worried eyes of Coco Pommel. He attempted to move only for her to gently place her hooves on him. Baen then noted his armor had been removed when he was out.

Coco fidgeted, “I had to take your armor off to bandage and clean your wounds properly.”

Baen shrugged, “It’s alright.”

“You have so many scars,” she gazed at him, “How many fights have you been in?”

Baen sighed, “To many.”

Silence reigned once more before Baen spoke.

“Was it true,” he glanced at her, “What you said to him. Do you actually love me?”

Coco blushed hard, “Y-yes. I was unsure at first. But after our dance that day, I knew for sure what I felt.”

Baen nodded, “I see.”

Coco scrunched her face, “Is that all you can say? I see? A mare just told you that she loves you!”

“I know,” Baen sighed, “It’s just that…I mean…I…”

Coco placed a hoof over her mouth, “Oh please tell me I didn’t mess this up.”

Baen shook his head, “No it’s not that. It’s just…this would put a lot of things into perspective for me,” he looked to the side, “granted when I first saw you in that armor of yours…I felt a warmth in me I had not felt in quite some time,” he placed a hoof to his head, “Tieg this is confusing.”

Coco’s eyes lit up as she placed a hoof on his, “What do you say then we take this slow? And we’ll see where we end up at the end.”

Baen smiled, “I wouldn’t mind that, I am new to these courting rituals. What exactly do we do now?”

Coco smiled and lidded her eyes, “Well if you want…you could kiss me.”

Baen smiled and leaned toward her and her toward him. In an instant, their lips connected and they both felt bliss.

Pulling away, they both smiled at each other.

“You can stay here as long as you need to Baen.”

Baen patted the spot beside him, “Well I could use some company.”

Coco obliged and crawled in next to him and hummed at the warmth of the barbarian’s body against hers as they both drifted off to sleep.

Being Baen Isn't A Breeze

Author's Note

or Baen is Pestered by Breezies

Being Baen Isn't A Breeze

There’s an old saying from the times of old in Equestria, ‘Kindness is its own reward.’ Well in Baen’s case, he’s not much of a practitioner in that regard. Granted he has done many a good deed, but he’s always received a reward for his services. But lately his good deeds have been few and far between, mostly due to his time displacement. Currently though, Baen was sipping a cup of warm soup from a thermos. He was watching from a distance at the proceedings of what Ponyville was doing now. From what he could pick up, creatures known as Breezies were travelling through Ponyville on some flight path. Fluttershy was the one who was leading the rules of the festivities. For example, earlier she had gently scolded Baen about how loud his sipping was.

“This is ridiculous,” Baen narrowed his eyes as he finished sipping his soup.

Baen instinctively reached for his axe and felt air. He growled in irritation.

After he returned from Manehatten, Twilight was none to amused about what he had attempted to do.

Twilight glared at the barbarian, “Do you have any idea how worried we were? When Coco sent me the letter about what you tried to do,” she paced, “It took every ounce of my willpower not to come down there and scold you from your bedside.”

Baen rolled his eyes, “What are you my mother? Twilight, it’s MY LIFE. I think I can do what I will with it.”

Twilight stared evenly at him, “Well one shouldn’t throw their LIFE so carelessly out the window like you tried to do. You weren’t prepared for the fight and he could have taken your life!”

Baen smirked with cockiness radiating from him, “I doubt that. I’m still standing and I intend to take him down as soon as possible.”

Twilight magiced Baen’s axe away, “Oh no you’re not. Because of your recklessness, I’m confiscating this for a week until you’ve learned your lesson.”

Baen was flabbergasted as he looked to her and where his axe had been, “But-“

“No,” she cut him off with finality, “No axe for a week, now go to Vinyl’s and think about what you’ve done.”

Baen grumbled as he slunk out of Twilight’s house.

Baen grit his teeth as the alicorn in question stood at the podium and started a speech. Despite her appearance and how Baen handled her axe taking the first time, she had taken precautions. Apparently she had teleported one of his most beloved objects to an undisclosed location and stuck it behind the most powerful enchantments she could formulate. Baen didn’t want to test her might this time due to the fact that she had started to study in the old castles library. Baen sighed and stuck his thermos in his saddlebags and started to leave. However, a series of high-pitched screams of terror slowed him. Glancing over he noticed a mass of some winged creatures tumbling away from a much longer line of them.

“Hm,” Baen mused, “Must be those Breezies.”

Shrugging he started toward Vinyl’s. After entering the domicile and bidding hello to his roomies, he went to his room and lay on his bed. His mind wandered well into the evening until he dosed off.

Baen writhed in his sleep due to some odd sound. It sounded like some form of gibberish, high pitched gibberish. His eyes slowly opened and they became bloodshot with mild fear. He was staring into the face of a small antennae bearing creature. The thing in question was…well…cute as all Void.

Baen blinked and the thing blinked, “What are you doing in my room.”

The creature opened its mouth, “Getun moogin, retfin.”

“Uh….,” Baen sat up and noticed…there was more.

In Ponyville, everypony heard the cry of a surprised barbarian ring through the air.

Baen sat in utter annoyance as the girls looked him up and down, the creatures turned out to be the aforementioned Breezies. And at the moment, they were literally clinging to him. Baen had not been able to pry them off at all; every time he succeeded they just stuck back to him. Twilight was analyzing the situation and the rest of the girls were just giggling at his current situation. Fluttershy however, was nowhere to be found. Apparently she had taken some of the Breezies back to her home. The ones attached to Baen either left her home or were different ones that came from the flight line.

Twilight pulled a Breezie from Baen, “Hm,” it zoomed from her and sat on his armor, “fascinating.”

Pinkie giggled, “Baen’s like a Breezie magnet,” she gently pulled a few off Baen and placed them in a fumanchu fashion on his face.

Rainbow snorted in amusement, “Nice one.”

Applejack was just staring at Baen and Twilight, “So Twi, what do ya think the situation is?”

Twilight shrugged, “Hard to say,” she glanced at one Breezie that sat atop Baen’s head, “excuse me?”

The Breezie glanced at Twilight, “Megin?”

Twilight blinked, “Um…why are you and your group sticking to my friend here?”

The Breezie cleared its throat. Its body was covered in silver fuzz and its mane was the color of cotton and stuck up in every direction. Its eyes however were cotton candy pink.

The Breezie then spoke slowly in an odd accent, “Am I speakin clearly?”

The girls nodded and answered in unison, “Yes.”

“Good,” the Breezie stood and bowed, “I’m Cotton Wisp, nice ta meetcha.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow at the female Breezie’s grasping of words, “Likewise. Now why are ya squattin on Baen exactly?”

Cotton Wisp chuckled, “Well ya see. My squad was just behind Seabreeze’s and we were just fallin into formation when they got blasted away by that leaf. Fluttershy saved em but didn’t see us,” she glanced down at the barbarian’s glaring gaze, “and then we saw him. His Old Magic called out ta us like flame to a moth.”

Twilight’s eyebrows shot up, “Old Magic?”

Cotton nodded, “Yep, it’s so warm and safe. Just like home!”

Baen growled, “I’m not a home or what ponies call nowadays a time share. SHOVE OFF!”

The girls glared at him as Cotton and her Breezies trembled at his face.

Rarity trotted up to him, “Baen, for shame. These creatures have done nothing to you and are delicate as a flower, show some compassion to their plight.”

Baen grit his teeth, “It’s not that, it’s the fact that their magical energies being in such close proximity to my natural ones is causing a reaction which my body finds,” he growled, “disturbing.”

Twilight glanced at Baen as his pupils flared red for a moment, “Just remain calm Baen. Cotton, why don’t you go join Seabreeze at Fluttershy’s? She’s much,” she looked at Baen, “nicer than Baen.”

Baen narrowed his eyes, “Not helping.”

Cotton Wisp snuggled herself down into Baen’s mane, “Sorry, but he just feels so nice. We can’t leave.”

Twilight sputtered, “But what about your home?!”

Cotton Wisp sighed, “Yes it will be tough, but we’ll manage.”

The Breezie’s voiced their approval much to the girl’s nervousness. Especially since they noticed Baen’s growing agitation.

Baen sat in a diner a few hours later. The Breezies that had been near his flank had migrated to his back to allow him to sit. By now, Baen’s eyes were the only visible thing through their wings and bodies. Baen stared at his plate of doughnuts and reached for one, a Breezie’s pounced on it and devoured it within an instant. Baen attempted to just use his muzzle, the same result happened. Growling in anger, he stormed away from his table and stormed toward Fluttershy’s cottage. However, several Breezie’s flew from his body and pushed him back. Baen walked forward only for the same result to happen.

“Okay! What’s the big idea,” Baen shouted.

Cotton Wisp flew down to eye level, “You have to understand. If you take us back there to Seabreeze, we’ll have ta leave.”

Baen shook his head, “Not my problem.”

Cotton Wisp then turned to the Breezies, “Guten himal, muten tuken!”

The Breezies then flapped as one and somehow managed to lift the barbarian off his hooves and started to carry him away. Baen flailing and yelling as it happened.

Octavia could only gawk as Baen sat on her couch, his Breezie cocoon practically preventing him from moving.

Vinyl trotted in munching on a bagel, “What the hay?”

Octavia nodded, “Exactly what I said.”

Baen looked at them, “Help me, they won’t let me leave.”

Vinyl stepped forward…only for the DJ to be pushed back by the tide of Breezie’s.

Baen then spoke in a hushed whisper, “They smell your fear.”

Cotton Wisp stared at the ponies from atop her vigil and glared.

Octavia tittered, “That’s nonsense! They just need a firm hoof to show them the door,” then galloped toward them.

Cotton Wisp quickly barked, “Gleeman, frugen, yof.”

Octavia was then bound up like a turkey and deposited on the floor.

Baen snickered, “You were saying?”

Octavia growled as Vinyl laughed.

Baen had been staring at the wall for a good few hours before a knock was heard at the door. The front door was magiced open as Fluttershy and another breezie entered. The Breezie spoke something in its native tongue then tsked.

Fluttershy slowly approached, only to notice the Breezies flap their wings in a threating manner.

Baen glanced at her, “It would be wise to keep your distance.”

Fluttershy stayed put, “Are you alright Baen?”

“Do I look alright?”

“Point taken,” Fluttershy then spoke to the Breezie cocoon, “Excuse me, but could you please get off my friend?”

Cotton Wisp shook a leg at her, “Never!”

Seabreeze flew up to the female, “Cotton you are being ridiculous! So what if this stallion has Old Magic coming out of his body?! The door is closing! We have to go now!”

Cotton Wisp narrowed her eyes, “Mien grooder fiet!”

Seabreeze was taken aback and became angered, “Why you!”

Fluttershy cleared her throat and Seabreeze softened his tone, “Please Cotton, we have to go. What about your family? My family,” he gestured to the other Breezie’s, “their families?”

Cotton looked down at the other content Breezie’s, “But we like it here, we like him!”

Fluttershy titled her head, “But do you think he appreciates you all using him as your personal hoof rest?”

Baen muttered, “No he doesn’t.”

Cotton bit her lip, “But Seabreeze…his magic…it’s so warm and nice.”

“Be that as it may,” Seabreeze said, “all of your families will miss you. What’s more important, warming yourselves on this pony? Or having the warmth of family.”

Cotton looked to the side and then sighed, “We can`t leave him. Old Magic is extremely rare, you know that. Plus we Breezie’s were born from Old Magic, the same with our home.”

Seabreeze nodded, “I know. But what does that matter now if you never see home again?”

Cotton and the other Breezies muttered amongst themselves then all shook their heads as Fluttershy stepped forward.

“Now listen Breezies. You get off my friend now and go with Seabreeze to meet the rest of the Breezies this instant,” Fluttershy stamped her hoof for emphasis.

The Breezie’s, with great reluctance, peeled off of Baen and flew to Seabreeze who led the way.

Soon Baen and Fluttershy followed and soon found the other girls waiting for them. Baen glanced up and noticed Dash and two other pegasai were flapping thier wings to make the wind go in a certain direction.

Rainbow yelled at the other two, “It’s too strong!”

One of the pegasai then answered, “I can’t do it any lighter!”

“Neither can I,” the last one answered.

Rainbow shook her head and flew up, “Fly back! I'm gonna try and see if I can slow it down,” the wind decreased in speed and she groaned, “Now it's too light!”

Dash huffed, “Oh, this will never get them home!”

Baen glanced at the breezies, “Hm, how unfortunate.”

The girls glanced at the barbarian only for Fluttershy to speak up, “Oh, my. Maybe it's because there are too few of them. When they started their journey, there were more of them to face the breeze together.”

Twilight tapped her chin as Baen turned to leave to go get some food, “Well I've been studying an old spell book from the Castle of the Two Sisters. There's a spell that I think could help us!”

Baen glanced behind him as the girls gathered around Twilight. He knew that look on their faces; he had to go, now.

As he crested the hill a burst of light was on his left, “Where do you think you’re going? We need everypony.”

Baen gave a smile dripping with annoyance, “I’m hungry, my joints are tired from sitting all day. Plus you all have that, ‘we’re going to do something crazily whimsical ‘, look on your faces. Before I came along, you all most likely did this kind of stuff on your own,” he started to notice the girls gathering near him, “But if I’m ever with you, you drag me along for the ride. Soooo, I’m just going to trot away from here before I get caught up in whatever you’re about to do.”

Baen was halfway gone before Twilight spoke in a sing song tone, “Leave and I keep the axe.”

Baen grit his teeth and broke a tree beside him with a swift buck.

Pinkie Pie bounced next to Baen, “Oh come on B! It’ll be fun.”

“For you,“ Baen responded in a guttural growl.

Rainbow rolled her eyes and slugged him in the side, “Oh lighten up.”

Twilight’s horn started glowing, “This is probably gonna feel a little funny at first, but you're gonna have to trust me.”

Pinkie giggled, “I love new ideas that make me feel funny at first!”

Baen glanced at her in surprise and noticed Twilight’s horn getting brighter.

“Um….,” Baen looked from side to side, “Uh. WHAT’S THAT!?”

All six mares glanced in the direction as Baen made a break for food. A rope tied itself around his hooves for his troubles. Then there was a massive flash of light and he was levitated.

“I hate you all.”

Then his body, armor, and overall being were reformed.

Baen flew side by side with his now Breezie turned Equestrians. He was not happy.

Twilight opened her mouth to say something to him only for Baen to silence her, “Not a word.”

Rarity smiled, “You sound adorable!”

Baen glared a hole into the ground as he went not meeting their gazes.

Soon they reached the hole leading into the Breezie’s world and they entered. Baen just stared on. After the Breezies said their farewell and the ponies landed. Twilight returned them to normal and were all happy at a job well done. Then Baen stalked over to Twilight and loomed over her threateningly.

Twilight chuckled nervously, “Um…if it’s any consolation, you did a good thing today.”

Baen jabbed a hoof into her chest with each word that seethed anger, “Never. Do that to me. Again.”

The barbarian stared at Fluttershy’s flower that was given. He saw a rainbow sheen upon it and narrowed his eyes. Shaking his head, he looked at the girls once more.

Baen then turned from them, “I expect my axe back in a week.”

Fluttershy stared after him, “Oh, do you think he’s mad?”

Baen shatterd a rock and kept walking as Applejack said, “Eeyup.”

Twilight however was more concerned about what had happened during the spell as Dash pestered her. When she had hit him with the magic beam, she felt something connect to her, though faint. Could it be the Old Magic that Cotton spoke of? If so, just what was Old Magic?

XVI

Baen was having a ball. Hard to perceive I know, but it was happening. Two weeks had passed since the Breezie incident and the silent treatment he gave the mane six for their little slip up on their side of the bargain. Though after a few days of it they took him out for an ‘apology’ picnic, Baen with great reluctance accepted their apology. He questions why he puts up with their…well there was a word for it…but he is still wondering why. Regardless, at the moment Baen was air guitaring to some nice sounding music on the couch at Vinyl’s place. Vinyl called it ‘Rock and Roll’, Octavia just called it noise. Despite what it was called, Baen loved the sounds that droned in his ears.

Vinyl was rocking out beside him, “YEAH BAEN! BRING IT HOME!”

Baen then air shredded and power slid along the floor, “YAY!”

Octavia just rolled her eyes and flipped through the paper she read, “Could you to possibly be any louder?”

“Well we could,” Vinyl said with a smirk, “But we’d start getting the noise complaint forms again.”

Octavia groaned and continued her reading.

Baen stood on all fours and glanced around confused.

Vinyl trotted up to her compatriot, “What’s up?”

“Don’t know,” he glanced around once more, “Usually by now something weird starts happening. Isn’t that the norm around here?”

Vinyl shrugged, “Eh, Ponyville has weird stuff happen all the time. Then there are the days that everything is just…”

“Predictable?”

Vinyl nodded with a smile, “Exactly.”

Baen just stared at her, “I didn’t say anything.”

Octavia was gaping at the air behind Vinyl and pointing.

“There’s something behind me,” Vinyl deadpanned, “Isn’t there?”

“Yep.”

Vinyl looked up and stared into the yellow and red eyes of Discord, “Helloooooo Miss DJ.”

A series of mass flashbacks to when he had turned Ponyville into chaos incarnate flashed through her mind…as well as what happened to her.

All the color drained from her face and she and Octavia ran screaming from their home.

Baen however remained, “Ah, hello Discord, nice day hm?”

Discord shrugged and reclined in mid-air, “Could do for something to stir things up,” he snapped his fingers as a projector appeared and displayed a scolding Celestia, “But old sun butt told me no more trouble.”

Baen sighed and laid on the ground which Discord took notice of, “What’s this? Baen the Barbarian not training? No threats or wonton violence,” he then wore the garb of a distressed maiden, “IT’S THE SIGN OF THE APOCOLYPSE!!!”

He swooned and phased through the floor.

His head then popped out of the floor, “Wow, not even a chuckle, this is serious.”

Baen raised a hoof, “It’s nothing, just a crowded mind.”

Discord snapped his talon and the entire interior of the house changed to a doctor’s office. Discord wheeled in a massive machine and stared into Baen skull and saw all the various thoughts running around in his head.

“Hm…it zeem zat it iz ze case of,” he then dramatically proclaimed, “Twilight and Friends-itis!”

“Huh?”

Discord rolled his eyes and the interior became a psychiatrist office and he was dressed as one, clipboard and all. Baen was reclined on a couch and glanced around in confusion.

“Right,” he nodded, “I need to get used to that.”

Now many don’t know how it happened but it did. Discord and Baen had become not friends, but acquaintances. Discord found Baen an interesting fellow and his outbursts were nothing short of hilarious. Baen found Discord an intriguing creature, and his magic was quite amusing in what could be performed. So during his week of silent treatment, he had actually got to know the spirit of chaos, mostly due to that Tatzlwurm incident a long while back.

Discord checked his clipboard, “So Baen, tell me exactly what’s on your so called mind?”

Baen sighed, “Oh, I don’t know. It’s just that lately after I insulted those girls and stormed off then they brought me back. It’s just…I can’t get mad at them like I used to.”

“Mhm, I see,” Discord scribbled a baseball and a screw beside each other, “go on.”

Baen folded his hooves on his chest plate, “It’s weird, I mean yes, I still dislike them….but just not how I used to. It’s like the feeling is fading, but it’s hanging on. Then there’s Twilight…”

Discord glanced at him with a smirk, “You’re starting to feel grateful to her aren’t you?”

Baen blinked, “I…suppose I am.”

“Oh it’s nothing to be ashamed of,” Discord chuckled, “All stallions become weak willed around her.”

Baen sat up and glared, “I am NOT weak willed.”

Discord shrugged, “That’s not what my sources say.”

“Sources?”

Discord breathed on his talons and shined them on his chest, “Sorry can’t say.”

Baen rolled his eyes and flopped down on the couch, “Whatever.”

Discord wagged a lion finger at him and spoke in a sing-song voice, “Your blocking.”

Baen growled, “Why must they torment me?”

Discord snapped his fingers and the interior became a bar and there was a second Discord with a handle bar mustache behind the counter that Baen was now seated at. Discord smiled at him.

“I thought a change of scenery would be appropriate for our bonding.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “Bonding?”

Discord rolled his head, “Or maybe I was bored of the layout and wanted to swap it again,” he gazed at Baen upside down, “I can never tell because my mind is a jumble!”

Baen sipped the drink he was given, “Clearly.”

Discord took on a mock expression of hurt, “Ow, sir you have wounded me.”

Baen slugged him playfully, “Oh come off it.”

Discord levitated off the stool, “If you insist.”

Baen stifled a laugh.

Both guys drank in silence for a close to an hour until Baen spoke.

“How do you do it?”

Discord shrugged, “A good magician-“

“No,” he said, “I meant how you put up with…you know…them? Just, why?”

Discord smiled, “The question is,” he raised a finger, “how do they put up with me?”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “What?”

Discord looked to the side, “Well to put it simply. They do it because of Shutterbug-“

“Fluttershy.”

“Whatever,” he said, “but in short, it’s because they are friends. True they can be odd, crazy, eccentric, and at times annoying. But that’s part of their charm.”

Baen stared at the counter as Discord leaned over to him, “Plus Baen, they really want to help you. You’re usually the subject of some of their conversations.”

“Eavesdropping?”

“Nah,” he waved, “just in the neighborhood.”

Baen sighed, “Hm. It’s not only that I dislike them, they’re just unusual.”

Discord nodded, “Indeed, the pink one is.”

“No not that,” he folded his hooves on the counter, “though I might not look it and I’m not a Unicorn, I’m quite attuned to magic.”

Discord nodded once more.

“To be blunt,” he narrowed his eyes, “the lot of them are changing, I see it in their eyes. Something….powerful has awakened in them and when it all comes to a head, Equestria will change with them and frankly,” he smiled slightly, “I wouldn’t mind seeing that.”

Discord raised his glass, “Here here, cheers to the chaotic future.”

Baen clinked his glass with Discord and they drank.

Discord then said, “But frankly Baen,” he stood up, “You’ll have to let down your wall at some point,” Discord snapped his fingers as a small miniature of Twilight started speaking.

“It’s not that Baen is a bad pony girls. It’s just that he has a wall up there, and I would really like to get behind it and get to know the REAL Baen. Behind all that gruffness and violence, I’m sure he’s quite nice, it’s shined through a few times after all.”

Discord and his changes then vanished in a snap. Baen then gazed at his necklace and sighed.

“Father, what should I do.”

Author's Note

What's this? Frequent updates?
Consider it an Easter Present! ;3

Also more character development for Baen.

Extra: Pen Pal Pandemonium 2

Dear Baen,
When and how did you lose your virginity? If you do not wish to tell us, how many mares have you slept with?
From Tehrandompon

Dear Tehrandompon,
How many mares have I slept with you ask? WHen and how did I lose my virginity? I am afraid I cannot say, those are stories I reserve for stallions who are my comrades or friends.
-Baen
________________________________________________________________________________

Dear Baen,
How do you think you'd fare if you were to cross swords with a certain power hungry half-demon? Ya know, slicked back white hair, wears a blue blazer, is kinda a douche, who may or may not wield a demon blade capable of cutting through any and everything.
-- From Dante

Dear Baen,
Please ignore my idiotic brother, Dante's, letter as I'm sure a pony such as yourself has better things to do than ponder the obvious consequences of crossing paths with a demon who more than likely would wipe the floor with your lifeless carcass should I be given the opportunity. Note that this is not a matter of "if" but more of a matter of "when".
-- From Vergil

Dear Dante & Vergil,
Though I may not look like it, I have engaged demons and other creatures of such ilk in combat before. Though I have not met either of you. I must say the prospect of engaging you,Vergil, in combat, is most intriguing. If you and I ever meet, I would wish to engage you in a duel.
-Baen
________________________________________________________________________________

Dear Baen,
I know what you think about at night, and you should be very ashamed of yourself.
Sincerely,
- Mantis

Dear Baen,
Please disregard Mantis's uncouth attitude and prying into your private affairs. He's been moody ever since I forbade from using the treasury to purchase a month's supply of very high quality coffee beans.
In any case, I am very curious, What sort of magical weaves and spell signatures existed for unicorns during your time in the pre-Discordian era? If you, however, cannot answer that, then can you at least tell me how you keep your axe sharp? Rainbow Dash, Adna, and Dumah are curious about that.
Sincerely Yours,
- Twilight Sparkle, Princess

Dear Mantis,
Do I know you? If so, you either entirely insane or very foolish to think you can read my mind.
-Baen

Dear Twilight,
I assume you are not MY Twilight, most likely one from another realm like this. I am not sure who this Adna and Dumah are, but in answer to your question about my axe. It's made of a rare ore known as Orachulum. When it's forged into a weapon, it never loses it's edge or sharpness no matter how many times it's used. Though, it can be broken, the ore is quite sturdy indeed.
-Baen
________________________________________________________________________________

Dear Baen,
What would you do if your evening with Coco resulted in a little barbarian colt or warrior princess running around? Would you consider making the mare your betrothed?
-An ally in high places

Dear Baen,
What ever min consort hath asked of thou, We understand if thou dost not want to release your secrets. Having said that, even a stallion of quality such as yourself must have needs. Have thou considered the friends of Our sister's students, or even Twilight herself? Or perhaps those thou currently dwell with? Or even Our sister? We know that she thinks very highly of thou flanks.
-Your Princess, Luna Autem Noctis
(Sorry, dude, she gets a bit 'traditional speak' sometimes. Anyway, I'd suggest Twilight. Mare's wound up so tight it's amazing half of Equestria hasn't been destroyed. Give her a good seeing to,would you?
An ally in high places.)

Dear Ally & Luna,
Well if we ever do lay with each other and we do conceive, I would have no choice, I'd have to hang up my axe. As for me laying with my housemates, Twilight and her friends? I have answered that, but my previous answer of maybe stands. Your sister Celestia on the other hoof...well she does have a nice figure and her flanks....one moment I must be alone.
-Baen
________________________________________________________________________________

Dear Baen,
Are you and Coco a couple and, if so, why didn't she come with you or make it known that you and her are a couple?
-Moongaze14

Dear Moongaze14,
Well we are doing what she calls, 'taking it slow', but I suppose you could consider us a couple.
-Baen
________________________________________________________________________________

Dear Baen,
What are your thoughts on Attack on Titan?
-Trolleroids

Dear Trolleroids,
Attacking titan class creatures is quite difficult, but it yields quite the thrill.
-Baen
________________________________________________________________________________

Dear Baen,
would you ever want to settle down and make a family with Coco? Also, any family bonding with Cheerilee?
-musicman722

Dear Musicman722,
Well she is quite a kind and gentle mare indeed, but I can't marry. I'm a young warrior that has so much to see and explore, I can't give that up yet.
-Baen
________________________________________________________________________________

Dear Baen,
Did you get in trouble when threw BlueBlood all the way to the door because you know he a prince and all.
-RM
p.s. Between you and me I wouldn't mind punching his face with his snob and arrogant attitudes, it was righteous that you did that.

Dear RM,
Surprisingly enough, the guards and the royals didn't say a word. Though the ponce seemed angered. Heh, I welcome him to try and seek retribution. Would give me the excuse to throttle him some more, in my opinion they should make it a sport.

Author's Note

And that's that, wow, nice questions guys. Look for the next post!

XVII

Baen pursed his lips as he hauled a massive chunk of stone out of the main hall of the castle. The barbarian, who had been shanghaied into helping the girls clean the old castle of the two pony sisters, was put in charge of the heavy lifting department. Glancing around at the slowly clutter free castle, he heaved a sigh before re-entering. The girls were cheerfully going about their assigned duties as Baen dragged another stone slab out the door, and almost bumped into Spike. The little dragon was nose deep in a book that had a bright and colorful cover. The current cover was orange with shiny gold foil streaks on it. The cover photo showed six pony silhouettes heading toward a pair of burning red eyes in a raging inferno; the title read ‘The Power Ponies Vs. The Ferocious Fire Brand,’ in shiny gold foil lettering.

Baen raised an eyebrow, “What matter of book is that?”

“Seriously,” Spike looked at him in shock, “You don’t KNOW what a comic book is?”

Baen tapped his chin, “Can’t say I have, though I’ve heard of them.”

Spike nodded his head and lead the stallion into the castle, “Come on dude, I’ll show you.”

As Baen walked past the girls, they stared at him curiously though noted his job was done for now.

Twilight actually smiled at seeing Baen being escorted by Spike, “See girls, he’s starting to branch out now.”

Rainbow huffed, “Yeah. But it would be nice that he branched out to the mares that have done nothing but be nice to him.”

“Oh come on Rainbow,” Twilight said as she placed a few more books in their proper places, “Don’t be like that. Baen’s trying isn’t he? I mean he’s friends with-“

“Everypony but us,” Rainbow finished.

Rarity nodded as she dusted, “I have to agree with Rainbow, Twilight. Though Baen has leveled out, as the saying goes, he has treated everypony else well, except us.”

Twilight sighed, “Remember our agreement girls? We’re supposed to take it slow with him and not force him to do things he doesn’t want to do.”

Applejack glanced at Twilight, “Like when ya took his axe all those times, turned him into a Breezie,” she gestured around, “And pretty much guilt tripped him into comin here with us?”

Twilight turned to stare at Applejack, “I didn’t guilt trip him, I merely said that we would appreciate the help and we couldn’t do any real heavy lifting.”

Applejack just raised an eyebrow.

Twilight sighed, “Okay, maybe the spell I used on all of us drained me and MAYBE I gave him my best puppy dog eyes,” she gave a weak smile, “but I mean well. Right?”

Pinkie nodded as she painted a section of the ceiling via pogo-stick.

Rainbow shook her head, “I don’t know Twi, take it from me here,” she flew to her friends side, “Somepony like Baen can probably hold a grudge and believe me when I say, leveled or not, if he’s given the chance he’ll act on it.”

Twilight leaned back, “But grudges are just petty and foalish.”

Rainbow shrugged, “Just saying.”

Baen stared with intrigue at the comic he had been given, “So then you’re telling me, you and the girls defeated this…Mane-iac?”

Spike nodded as he flipped through the orange and gold foil comic book, “Yeah it was so awesome! Actually, I think you might have liked it,” he glanced over the top of the book, “actually, I wonder what kind of pony you would’ve been in Maretropolis. I mean a barbarian superhero would be wicked cool!”

Baen tapped his chin, “True.”

Spike thought of something as he reached the end of the comic, “You know, I’ve never actually read the end footnote in a while,” he shut the cover, “well I’m going to go grab a snack from the lunch box I brought.”

Baen thought for a moment and smiled deviously, “Say Spike, can I read that while you’re gone?”

Spike thought for a second and shrugged, “Sure, just be careful with it. I like my comics in good condition.”

Baen nodded with the smile on his face still, “Of course I will.”

As Spike left, Baen retrieved a magnifying glass and looked at the foot note. Nodding for a moment he readied himself.

“Finish the story down either path, to return back where you began,” he read.

After reading the words, the comic gave off a massive white glow as he smiled, “Well it’s not a vacation, but it’s something to cut loose.”

A shriek alerted him to somepony behind him.

Glancing quickly he noted seven shapes running to grab him before the eight of them were consumed.

Spike opened his eyes and stood up. He was in the middle of a darkened street, noting he was once more garbed in his Hum-Drum attire, “Girls you here?”

The six elements of harmony, now once more the Power Ponies, came to Spike looking none too pleased.

“Spike,” scolded Twilight, “What did I tell you about those foot notes?”

Spike looked down at his feet, “Not to read them. But Twilight I didn’t,” he looked around, “Baen did.”

Rarity was floating on a Persian rug, “Well where is he then. Shouldn’t he have been here with us?”

Rainbow flew into the sky and looked around, “Wait a minute, this isn’t Maretropolis. Where are we?”

Spike glanced around once more and looked over the side, “Cool! We’re in Trotem City!”

The massive almost gothic skyline greeted the now in awe ponies.

Spike then waved over the horizon, “This, Power Ponies, is the home town of Mistress Mare-velous. Trotem City.”

Applejack looked on in awe, “Hoowee! Now this place is even bigger than Manehatten!”

A pony yelled out, “I love you Mare-velous.”

Applejack nervously waved back, “And…Ah love you random citizen.”

“Well this isn’t what I expected.”

All the ponies turned around and stared.

Baen stood before him, his wild mane and tail looking much more wild than usual. He was currently garbed in a skin tight body suit that was jet black with orange segments on it. The segments themselves had golden edges to them and were in the shape of fiery rings around his fore-hooves and hind hooves. His color was trimmed with the same pattern and he had a gold band around his barrel engraved with runic lines. The girls all ooed slightly, except Spike, whose knees were rattling.

Twilight turned to face the Power Ponies, “Alright girls we all know the drill, we just have to find the villain of this comic, defeat him or her and then we can go back home.”

“So Spike,” Rainbow landed beside the trembling dragon, “Where is this big bad baddy?”

Spike pointed straight at Baen who was deadpan.

Baen raised an eyebrow, “Seriously?”

Twilight glanced at Spike, “Who is Baen supposed to be exactly?”

Spike gulped, “A new villain that the Power Ponies are fighting, F-Fire Brand.”

Pinkie Pie zipped up, “So what’s the word on em Spikey?”

Spike turned to them, “Well originally Fire Brand was a young archeologist who one day came across a tomb. When he opened it-“

Baen glanced up as his mane became a torrent of flame then went back to normal, the girls didn’t notice.

“-an ancient force of power and destruction known as the Phoenix Fire entered him. The power got to him and corrupted his mind until he became a stallion of pure flame and evil.”

Baen raised a hoof as a fireball ignited in its center.

Twilight nodded, “Alright then. Baen I have a plan, we can speed this up if you let us beat you. Now we have to all-“

A massive ball of fire and ash blasted Twilight through a nearby wall.

Rainbow surged over to Baen, “What the hay Baen?! What was that for?!”

Baen gave a toothy smile, “The same thing that this is for,” opening his mouth, a torrent of flame engulfed Rainbow and sent her flying in an arc into the sky before crashing into the pavement.

Rarity glared at the stallion, “Now see here!”

“Good idea,” a twin pair of flames shot from Baen’s eyes and propelled Rarity into Dash, both soon falling unconscious.

Pinkie sped around Baen in a blur throwing things at him, “Take that! And THAT!”

Pursing his lips, Baen stomped a hoof on the ground and a ring of fire discharged around him.

Pinkie hopped in place as her hooves gave off smoke and steam, “HOT! HOT! HOT! HOT! HOT!”

Baen then turned to Fluttershy who whimpered and fell over.

Baen then brought his head back and cackled like a mad stallion as his mane and tail became pure fire. Fire shot from his hooves and it lifted him into the air. Soon he stood atop a massive fire-like mass and gazed down at the mares with white hot glowing eyes.

“Oh this is perfect,” he clapped his hooved together; “Finally I call the shots! Finally I HAVE THE POWER!”

Baen smirked as he turned his fire- mass around, “Sorry to leave you hot and bothered girls, but I have some business to attend to,” he then mock said, “I hope that doesn’t burn you up.”

Laughing, he took off into the sky, his fireball screeching under him and leaving a fiery trail in his wake.

Twilight groaned in pain as she pulled herself out of the rubble and drowsily said, “Did we win?”

Spike shook his head as all the girls looked after the barbarian now turned Super-Villain.

Author's Note

Part 1 of the 'Power Ponies Vs. Fire Brand', is over

Will the Power Ponies defeat the foreboding fiery foe that is Fire Brand?

Or will their brand of justice go up in flames?

Stay tuned True Believers for chapter XVIII, The conclusion of this great battle!

(Wanted to make the chapter like the opening to an episode two parter, the bulk and fight will be in the next one! Also, would anyone be willing to draw a picture of Baen as Fire Brand?)

XVIII

Trotem City, two hours after Fire Brand duel

The Power Ponies sat in Mistress Mare-velous ‘s HQ, depressed and defeated. It consisted of a secret cave on a private island with a mansion atop it that possessed numerous computers and weapons. All the girls were silent as they watched a news report on the main screen. A grey stallion in a suit was staring seriously into the camera as he spoke.

“Tonight In related news. The crime fighting team, the Power Ponies, were soundly beaten by the super villain Fire Brand. At this moment,” a small window beside the reporter displayed Fire Brand cackling madly as he torched several blocks of buildings, “Fire Brand is attacking down town most ruthlessly. The city is crying out for the Power Ponies, neigh, anypony to defeat this menace.”

Twilight turned off the screen and paced, “This isn’t good at all.”

Rarity nodded as she reclined on a posh couch made out of her light energy, “I must say, Baen is enjoying his role a little…too much.”

Rainbow Dash snorted, “Well why the hay are we just standing around here for?! Ponies are in trouble! We gotta get downtown and beat him!”

Spike coughed.

The girls turned to glance at the dragon sidekick, “About beating Baen….”

Twilight and the girls leaned forward and spoke in unison, “Yes?”

Spike sighed, “Well….The Power Ponies kind of hit a cliffhanger with Fire Brand.”

Twilight blinked, “Which means what?”

“Well,” Spike spoke solemnly, “It means that when the Power Ponies went to fight Fire Brand in the final showdown….the end result is…unknown.”

Applejack paled, “Meanin that.”

Twilight nodded slowly, “If we go to fight Baen, there’s no guarantee we will win.”

Fluttershy gulped, “Or survive.”

Pinkie smiled, “Oh come one girls, Baen would never hurt us! He’s our friend.”

“Pinkie,” Twilight stated, “Baen is not our friend.”

Pinkie booped her on the nose, “Of course not silly, not yet, why do you think I haven’t thrown him a party yet?”

Rainbow blinked, “What are you talking about Pinks?”

Pinkie smiled, “Well I’m surprised nopony has noticed. He’s not as angry at us as he used to be and my Pinkie Sense says he’s starting to get warm and fuzzies,” she tapped Twilight’s chest, “in here toward us. He’s just too proud to admit it.”

Applejack tapped her chin, “Now that ya mention it, he hasn’t really looked at us with the same,” she air quoted with her hooves, “fire’, as before.”

Rainbow shook her head, “Well whatever, we need to pony up and get moving!”

Twilight nodded, “I agree. Baen or Fire Brand, he’s a villain, and as heroes we need to defeat him in order for us to get home.”

The girls voiced their agreement then turned to Spike.

“Spike,” Twilight asked, “does Fire Brand have any weaknesses we could exploit?”

Spike thought for a moment, “He’s weak against water and Ice. Radiance’s light constructs can hold up against him quite well. Mare-velous’s lasso and horseshoes can harm him, though the last time she used her horse shoes he melted them,” he glanced at Fluttershy, “Saddle Ranger’s ability gave the Power Ponies an advantage so that.”

Fluttershy trembled, “I have to fight Baen? But he’s so…scary.”

Applejack placed a hoof on her friend, “Sugarcube we need you.”

Spike raised a finger, “There’s one other thing,” the girls looked at Spike once more, “his temper.”

The girls and Spike smiled deviously in unison.

In downtown Trotem, Baen was having a ball. He was cutting loose with his new abilities and just torching everything in sight. Though he knew that these ponies were fiction and not real, that didn’t stop him from his evilness.

“So this is what all those old foes of mine felt when they attacked me,” tapped his chin as his mane ignited and arced down like an infernal serpent, “Hm…now I have a point of reference.”

“BAE…I mean….FIRE BRAND!”

Baen turned his attention down to the burning streets below, the Power Ponies and Hum Drum stared defiantly up at him. His flame-mass moved down slightly.

“Well, well, well,” Baen smirked, “Look who decided to show up for round two.”

Twilight pointed a hoof at Baen, “We’re here to defeat you so we can return home and save this city from your evil!”

Baen lay on his back and stared at the sky with boredom, “Hm…don’t think you read the footnote,” he smirked, “The direction dictate that ‘either path’, will send us home. In short,” he stared at them with his eyes becoming white hot, “I can kill you and have a complete day.”

Twilight in response fired a freeze ray right in his face, “Well you’ll have to work for it hot head.”

The ice melted off of Baen’s face as steam blew from his nostrils, “Oh, you are gonna pay for that!”

Baen stood on his hind hooves and pointed his front ones at the ponies who scattered. A massive jet of flame erupted toward Twilight, who countered with an equally large freeze ray. The beams locked in mid-air as both ponies pushed their wills and forces against each other. Rainbow Dash flew up into the sky and raised her lightning pendant to the heavens. A massive whirlwind kicked up as frosty air and snow pelted the fiery fiend atop his perch. Pinkie dashed threw the streets and cleared various ponies from the battle field. The last being an elderly grey coated stallion with sunglasses on his face and wearing a yellow sweater with combed white hair and a bit of a beard. His cutie mark was that of a comic book.

“You alright Stan?”

The pony known as Stan looked at the battle, “I’m fine. But I must say this is a monumental battle for you girls, nuff said.”

Pinkie smiled, “Don’t worry about it, we’ll be fine.”

Stan smiled, “Excelsior! Good luck!”

Pinkie sped back to the battle as Baen continued his onslaught on the girls. Fluttershy was avoiding various fiery aftershocks while Applejack was handling ground control with Pinkie and Spike. Baen grit his teeth as he bombarded Twilight with fireballs, though she countered each with a well-placed freeze ray.

Rainbow flew up behind Baen and raised her lightning bolt, “Eat this!”

A mass of concentrated sleet and snow blasted Baen in the back. The sudden impact blasted the stallion into the ground. A small crater was half covered in snow as Rainbow landed atop the pile with a cocky pose.

“HA! I saved the day,” the girls glowered at her, “oh…and all of you helped.”

The girls rolled their eyes and smiled none the less. They all breathed a sigh of relief as Rainbow opened her mouth to speak-

Then a black clad hoof shoved itself into her mouth.

Baen rose from the snow like a phoenix. A bird like outline of fire engulfed him as he levitated a fearful Dash off the ground.

“I’ve been wanting to do this for a long time.”

In a flash accompanied by a chorus of horrified screams….Rainbow Dash was gone in a blast of fire. All that remained was her lightening pendant.

“AHAHAHAHAH!!! That felt SO GOOD,” he smirked at the horrified and livid faces below him, “Now which on-“

A massive greenish mass tackled him from the air and smashed him continuously into the ground like a ragdoll. The girls stared at Fluttershy as she finished her anger filled bout. She glanced at them as Baen was prone and squeaked.

“Oh my,” she shrunk in an instance, “Did I do that?”

A growl was heard as the girls turned in fear and gazed in horror. Baen rose from the ground, but he had changed. His black body suit was now a fiery orange with gold segments to it, his mane flickered with flames as his eyes became totally white with black outlines.

Spike backed up, “Oh no, he’s gone Dark Mode.”

Applejack glanced at the dragon, “Dark Mode?”

Spike nodded, “It’s when and I quote, The Phoenix fire burns its brightest and snuffs out all other lights.”

Baen started to growl as his body became consumed with an inferno in the shape of a massive fire bird with burning red eyes. With a mighty yell, a flash consumed all sight accompanied by an earth shattering explosion.

Kriger Kongen gazed at the comic as the story unfolded before him.

“Interesting.”

Twilight groggily opened her eyes. When she did, she could only gaze on in complete horror. The cityscape was now in a massive crater. Then she cried out in horror, various scorched mementos of her friend’s costumes littered the rubble strewn ground. Glancing up, she saw Dark Fire Brand staring at her from on high.

“Well Sparkle,” he bellowed, “It seems your magic of friendship is insignificant next to me.”

Twilight stood on her hooves and stared Baen down; it was time for her contingency plan.

“You know,” she started, “I fought someone like you Baen. She was angry at me, hated my friendship, and wanted nothing more to see me crash and burn.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “Your point?”

Twilight smirked, “She was far more intimidating than you.”

Baen’s eye twitched.

“I mean sure she put on my crown and became a monster,” she gestured a hoof toward Baen, “But she pulled off the fire hair look much better than you do.”

Baen seethed in anger, “SHUT IT!”

His fire surged bright as he discharged a massive flame at Twilight. Twilight flew around it and shot a freeze beam widely. It winged Baen and forced him to the ground, Twilight tackled him before he could right himself.

“Now! You’ve lost Ba-“

She was cut off when Baen planted a kiss straight on her lips which caused Twilight’s wings to spring out and her face to turn red.

He pulled away as she started to babble like a lunatic.

Baen smirked, “Smile.”

Twilight was then consumed in fire and flame and her screams were the last things Baen heard.

Twilight and the group were on the floor of the library in the old castle in utter shock and horror as Baen stood with a happy smile on his face. Repositioning his armor, he pranced happily from the room.

“Ah, now that’s therapy,” he glanced back at the girls, “we should do that again sometime. It was a blast.”

When he was out of ear shot, Twilight turned to Spike, “Purge that comic with fire.”

Author's Note

And that comic was never seen again.

So Baen got out all his pent up aggression and anger. Nuff said.

Look for the next update true believers!

And Then There's Maud

Author's Note

or Baen Meets Maud

XIX

(Side-note, i lightly teared up near the closing.)

And Then There's Maud

A massive series of knocking was heard within the Scratch residence, and unfortunately, only one pony was near enough to its source to register it. Baen’s eyes slowly opened as he sat up, his mane an absolute mess, and slowly opened the door. He blinked several times as Pinkie Pie knocked on his nose. The sleepy barbarian stared evenly at the pink mare as her knocking stopped.

“Pinkie Pie,” he stated slowly, “Is there a reason that you woke me up this late at night?”

Pinkie Pie was giddy as ever, “It’s because I need your help on a MASSIVE scale!”

Baen’s stoic face broke as an eyebrow rose, “Really…”

Pinkie nodded, “Ya huh! Come on down to Sugarcube Corner,” she then glanced around with suspicion, “tell nopony.”

Baen just stared at Pinkie, “I am tired, mildly intrigued, and frightened by your proposition,” he backed up slightly, “So allow me to offer this up as a rebuttal.”

The door slammed in the smiling Pink pony’s face.

As Baen turned back to his couch, he gawked at the fact Pinkie laid on the quilt he was using.

“Well I guess you’re right, it is pretty late,” she smiled kindly though Baen was wary of it, “So let’s get some shut eye first!”

Baen blinked, “Fine,” he scooted the cotton candy mare off the couch and chucked her a pillow and blanket, “but you sleep on the floor.”

Baen flopped down on the couch and dozed.

Pinkie snuggled under the blanket beside him and glanced at Baen, “Hey Baen.”

“Mrhmf.”

Pinkie snorted lightly but quieted herself, “Um…do you still, ya know, hate me and my friends?”

Baen was silent.

Pinkie shrugged, “Just asking, nighty night!”

Pinkie placed a sleep mask on her eyes and rolled over.

Baen however stared at the back of the couch, lost in thought on the question.

“Do I hate them?”

The no, the girls were all collectively gathered outside Sugarcube Corner gazing around in confusion.

Applejack glanced at the girls with a bit of worry on her face, “Has anypony heard from Pinkie Pie since yesterday?”

Her friends shook their heads gave the same answer, “Nuh-uh.”

Rainbow Dash was visibly tired and was lazily flapping, “I don't see what's so important we had to meet her here this early. Celestia hasn't even raised the sun yet!”

Somewhere in the distance a rooster snored loudly.

Twilight approached the door and knocked with the same worry her friends shared, “I hope everything's okay.”

The alicorn knocked on the door to the confection shop and waited. A series of crashes and one masculine yell met their ears.

Pinkie Pie stuck her head out quickly, "Thank goodness you're all here! There's no time to lose!"

All the girls were then grabbed by the pink mare and pulled inside, the door slamming in the confused Rainbow Dash’s face. Before she could voice her agitation, the door opened and closed once more and she was with her friends….staring at a land of color and sugar. Pinkie cautioned them on being careful and then turned around to an astonished Twilight.

Twilight was in awe, “What is all this?”

Pinkie bounced giddily in place, “My sister Maud's gonna be here soon, and I need your help taste-testing my rock candy recipes!”

Applejack could only gawk at the candies, “Uh, we're happy to help you, Pinkie Pie, but this seems like an awful lot of candy.”

Rarity nodded, “Even for you.”

Pinkie Pie smiled sheepishly, “I may have gone a teensy bit overboard. But that’s why I got an early helper!”

All the girls raised their eyebrows as Twilight spoke slowly, “Early helper.”

“YOU INFERNAL PINK DEMON! HELP ME OUT HERE!”

Pinkie turned around and noticed a mildly livid Baen sticking his head out of a pile of red rock candy, “OH! I’m so sorry Baen, be right back! I’ll get the snow shovel!”

Baen looked around fearful, “Hurry it up! The pile is shifting!!!!”

Twilight walked over to Baen, “I wouldn’t expect a pony like you to actually…well.”

“Help the ball of crazy known as Pinkie?”

Twilight nodded with embarrassment, “Well, yes.”

Baen smirked, “Don’t get the wrong idea. The only reason I’m helping is that she Pinkie Promised to not bother me for a fortnight…whatever a Pinkie Promise is I am not sure.”

Applejack walked around the candy with a smirk, “Maybe spendin some time in there might sweeten your demeanour.”
Baen rolled his eyes, “Oh ha ha, mock the pony in the candy.”

Pinkie then burst into the room with a mint green snow shovel, “STAND BACK I’M ARMED!”

A streak dove into the candy, and then Baen popped out of the top like a cork out off of a bottle.

“Well that was pleasant,” he looked at Pinkie evenly, “do you want me to get the rest?”

The girls glanced at the smiling pink mare, “The rest?”

Pinkie smiled, “Of course! These are only piles A through F.”

Twilight nervously pointed at her friend, “Are any of the other letters of the alphabet involved in your sorting method?”

Pinkie nodded.

The girls collectively groaned.

Several moans of protest and groans of discomfort later, the girls were in a veritable sugar coma. Baen on the other hoof was munching on a few more rock candies before he glanced at Pinkie.

“Hm, the lemon seems a tad tart,” Baen said, “the adding a pinch of sugar to sweeten it.”

Pinkie bopped her head, “Darn, I thought I had it that time!”

Baen shrugged as Rainbow wobbled over to him, “How the hay can you eat that much?!”

Baen just stared at her, “Iron stomach.”

The sound of a goat was heard as Rainbow fell over.

Baen casually munched on his candy as Pinkie explained her motive for the candy in the first place.

“Well,” she began, “It's part of a very important, super-duper special tradition that only the closest and bestest of friends can share. We're going to make rock candy necklaces together,” she squealed in delight, “It all started when Maud and I were fillies on the rock farm. She taught me the Pie family rock candy recipe! It adds a secret ingredient”, she then quickly whispered, “Its rocks!”

Baen glanced at the piece he had and then shrugged as he munched on it while Pinkie finished, “And she showed me how to string the pieces to make them into a necklace! And once we were done, we'd trade! Maud and I have been trading necklaces back and forth since I moved to Ponyville. They're a sign that we'll always be best friends!”

Baen pursed his lips and looked at the candy trove around him, “Hm.”

Fluttershy glanced at Pinkie, “What kind of rock?”

Pinkie waggled her hoof with a small grin, “Can't tell ya that, silly! It's a secret! Now that Maud is heading out to get her rocktorate in rock science, this may be our last chance to trade them for a really long time. I can't wait for you all to meet her. I just know that my best Ponyville friends and my best sister friend are gonna become bestest friends! We can make bestest-est friend rock candy necklaces together! She expresses herself through fashion just like Rarity, and she's really smart and loves reading just like Twilight,” she turned to Baen, “she’s even just as strong as you Baen!”

Baen plopped a candy on his tongue with a quick, “Doubt it.”

Pinkie didn’t hear it, “And she's honest, and loves forest things, and is good at games, and... Well, oh, she's awesome!”

Rarity spoke in a strained voice, “Won’t she start worrying if you’re not there to meet her?”

Pinkie gasped and bolted out of the shop.

Baen was sifting through various piles and was looking for something as well as pocketing.

Twilight approached him, “What are you doing?”

Baen yanked his axe out of a pile of yellow candies, “Looking for this,” he slid out the door, “Now I’m going to take a nap. The pink one made an addendum on our agreement that I’ll have to meet her sister as well.”

Baen left out the door as the girls went about cleaning up, Applejack noticed one thing.

“Hm, a string is missin.”

Baen leaned against a tree in the shade as the girls went about preparing themselves on the trail leading to the picnic they had set up. He ideally glanced around with his back to them as he fiddled with something grumbling.

Twilight looked over to the barbarian curiously, “Baen, what in Equestria are you doing over there?”

Baen glanced over his shoulder, “That’s none of your concern.”

Twilight shrugged and went about her business setting up.

A loud voice cut through the din, “WE’RE HERE!”

Baen quickly turned around and looked over. He saw the approaching mare and another beside her. Baen couldn’t make the mare out until she got closer. The way this mare looked, she was the complete anti-thesis to Pinkie Pie. Her coat was stone grey and she wore a dress that was a lighter stone grey. Her mane and tail was faded purple and was completely straight and trimmed. Her eyes were lidded and a light turquoise.

The mare known as Maud Pie stopped and sniffed a rock on the ground, “Hm. Sedimentary.”

Rainbow blinked, “Huh?”

“This is sedimentary rock,” she pointed to the rock in question, her voice sounding neutral and almost uninterested.

Baen raised an eyebrow; this mare was a sibling of the pink one?

Twilight gave a small smile, “That's... really fascinating, isn't it, girls? We're just so thrilled you could come for a visit before your big trip. Pinkie Pie has told us so much about you. I'm Twilight, and this is Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity.”

Rarity glanced over to Baen, “And that stallion over there is Baen.”

Baen half waved as Maud gazed at him.

“So that’s the barbarian pony,” Maud blinked.

Baen nodded slowly, “Ai.”

Maud continued to stare at him.

Baen stared back.

Both ponies blinked.

Twilight glanced between the two, “Ooookay then.”

So after several awkward introductions, one involving a pet rock, Maud went with each of the girls to spend time with them. Baen on the other hoof was at Vinyl’s house awaiting his turn with the grey mare. He was sitting at the table as Vinyl watched him.

“You’ve been at that thing for an hour,” she raised an eyebrow, “Any reason? Another gift to your marefriend?”

Her pervy smile incited a chuckle from Baen, “Nah, I already sent Coco some flowers a day ago. This is more….,” he stared at the thing in front of him with confusion, “personal, I think would be the word.”

Vinyl shrugged until she glanced over to the window and raised an eyebrow, “Hey you remember that mare you told me about when you got back here?”

Baen nodded, “Yeah.”

“Well, she’s staring at the house,” she shivered slightly, “it’s kinda creeping me out.”

Baen stashed his project in a small box and sat up, “Well I’d best be off then,” he strapped his axe onto his back and headed out the door, “Hello there Maud.”

Maud stared with her never changing gaze, “Hello.”

Baen glanced around, “So….care to go for a walk and I suppose, chill in the park?”

Maud blinked and spoke in her monotone voice, “We’re already walking. And it’s not cold in the park.”

Baen chuckled, “You’re quite witty I must say.”

Maud nodded as they walked side by side, “Thank you for noticing. Not a lot of ponies understand my humor,” she glanced at Baen, “As you can see, my jokes are much more different than my sisters.”

Baen gave a small grin, “Clearly.”

Maud gave a small smile but regained her regular expression.

Soon they arrived in the park and sat on the grass.

Maud stared at Baen.

Baen glanced at her, “Hm?”

“Your axe,” she said, “It’s made of orachulum. There is not that much here in the world.”

Baen blinked in surprise, “You know what orachulum is?”

Maud nodded, “I have a collection of shards in my bedroom at home. They shine when the light hits them just right, I enjoy the light they give off.”

Baen sighed.

Maud looked at him, “Am I boring you?”

“No it’s not that, actually far from the point, you’re quite interesting I must say,” Baen stared into the distance.

Maud followed his gaze, “The feeling is mutual.”

Baen blinked in surprise, “I see.”

Maud glanced at him, “So what seems to be the problem? I’ve been told I’m a great listener.”

Baen exhaled in mild relief, “Well frankly my mind is, as Twilight’s books say, in flux. I mean,” he looked at Maud, “Those six mares…they’re just so….”

Maud finished for him, “Odd?”

Baen blinked, “That and they’re, just not normal.”

“What is normal,” Maud stated.

Baen looked at her, “Huh?”

Maud gazed at him, “What is normal? Is it the state of mind you expect others to have, or is it something that everypony else has come to expect as normal?”

Baen looked at the grass, “Well, I…”

“What’s the real reason you don’t like them,” Maud asked

Baen glanced to the side, “To be frank, they’re everything I hate. Naïve, unaware of the workings of life, and just…..the fact that they’re known as heroes infuriates me,” he waved a hoof around, “I’ve toppled armies, sorcerers, unholy abominations, and all they did was corral an evil princess, a bug queen, rebellious vegetation and a mix matched creature.”

He then glanced up, “No offence D.”

Discord reclined with a sun screen and glasses, “None taken B.”

Maud gazed at him with…pity, “You’re jealous of them.”

Baen looked at her, “Jealous?”

Maud nodded, “its jealousy and pride. You’re jealous that you’ve done so much and had what they have only to not have it anymore. And your pride prevents you from getting over your jealousy to get to know them better.”

Baen sighed, “And let me guess, if I did get to know them, I would be surprised.”

Maud nodded once more, “Yes. I want to know them better; there is just something about them.”

Baen nodded, “They seem to have that effect on ponies.”

Maud raised an eyebrow, “But why not you?”

Baen said nothing.

Then a familiar pink ball bounced up.

Soon Baen stared at the mass hodge podge of equipment before him. The girls as well as Baen just…stared.

Baen pointed, “What in the name of sanity is that?”

Pinkie smiled and sweapt her hoof at the course, “I call it "Pinkie-Rainbow-Rari-Twi-Apple-Flutter-Maud Fun Time!”

Rainbow blinked, “Huh,” she then noted the name, “wait! Why doesn’t Baen have his name in there?!”

Pinkie smiled, “Because Baen and Maud seem to be bonding well.”

Rainbow waved her hooves, “OH COME ON!”

Pinkie Pie trotted over to some costumes, “It combines everypony's interests into one giant activity that we can all enjoy together and that will totally bring all of my bestest friends together as bestestest friends! You'll need these.”

Rainbow Dash raised a hoof, “Like I said, Huh?”

Pinkie Pie giggled, “Probably better for me to show you. Watch this,” she scaled a ladder then entered a tunnel filled with some sort of paste, “Applesauce tunnel for Applejack,” she dropped into a pit of shining fabric, “pretty shiny stuff for Rarity, reading material for Twilight, critter time for Fluttershy...”

The bear she stood before roared.

Pinkie Pie then approached a table of cupcakes, “Cupcakes for yours truly...and it's a race for Rainbow Dash!”

Twilight noted a massive pile of rocks, “Pinkie Pie, what is that?!”

Pinkie Pie smiled, “A rock slide, of course! For Maud! First you climb, and then you slide!

Applejack gazed at the pile incredulously, “I've got a bad feeling about this...”

Pinkie bounced up each and every rock, but then she stopped. Tugging on her fore hoof, the movement of which caused the mound to tremble, then the stones started to fall. Pinkie desperately tried to pull her hoof away faster but it was in vain.

“HELP!!!”

Baen stepped forward reaching for his axe, but froze when Maud zoomed across the area. Then leapt through the air like a bullet, in a flash, she reduced the boulder to pebbles. Baen just stood in a stupor. The girls went to check on their friend as the barbarian looked away and turned to leave. Twilight however gazed after the barbarian, she had seen everything, and she couldn’t help but give a small smile.

Baen had come with the girls on their short train trip. It turns out that Pinkie had assumed the worst and decided to go with Maud. The girls of course not wanting to see their friend leave went and clarified things at the rock farm. Baen stood and watched as the girls chatted amongst themselves. Maud however approached Baen and gave him a small hug.

Baen blinked, “What was that?”

“It was a hug,” Maud stated, “I saw you make a move to save Pinkie. Thank you.”

Baen nodded, “Right.”

Maud gave a smile, “Would you perhaps want to keep in touch? When I get my rocktorite I want to have a chance to study your axe.”

Baen nodded, “The more pen pals the merrier.”

Both Baen and Maud gave a short hoof bump before the Ponyville group bid the rock farmer adieu.

Baen and the girls sat in silence on the train until Rarity spoke up, “I just can’t believe that even when Pinkie Pie was in danger,” she glanced at the sleeping barbarian at the back of the train, “he didn’t make a move to help her at all.”

Twilight shook her head, “That’s not true.”

All the girls gazed at their alicorn friend.

Twilight nodded, “It’s true. In the moment that Pinkie yelled for help,” she glanced at Baen, “He steeled himself and reached for his weapon.”

Applejack glanced at him, “Really?”

The train shook slightly and they heard a thunk. Glancing over, Twilight noticed a box on the ground of the train. Levitating it over, she opened it as the girls glanced inside.

“Oh my,” a touched Rarity said.

Inside was a necklace. A purple rock candy was carved in the shape of a star, an orange in the shape of an apple; a cyan candy was a lightning bolt. A pink rock candy was carved in the shape of a balloon and a yellow one, a butterfly. The one beside the butterfly was a white rock candy in the shape of a jewel. The center rock candy was rose red and carved in the shape of a teardrop.

Twilight and the girls glanced at the sleeping Baen who smiled in his sleep.

Twilight smiled with a bit of tears in her eyes, “He really does care.”

XX

Baen stood amidst frozen tundra; he was both confused and cold. Darkness and a massive torrent of snow blowing every way possible made it hard to get any bearings. He narrowed his eyes the best he could to make out anything in the blizzard that obscured his vision but saw nothing. Pressing forward, the ice cut him deeply as he shivered. He hoped for any form of warmth, and then he felt it, a small sliver of warmth. Glancing down, he noticed his gem necklace was glowing brightly warming his tired and cold body. It was enough to ease him, but not enough to keep him secure and completely content.

“HELLO,” Baen yelled.

No answer reached him. He glanced around and sighed. He continued to trek forward, until he heard something on the wind. It was faint, but the voice was one he was familiar with.

“BAEN!”

Baen looked up at the top of a nearby hill and scaled it. Cresting the top, he was face to face with Twilight. She smiled and tilted her head to the side. Following her tilt, he noticed that below, there was a large campfire. Seated around it was none other than the rest of Twilight’s friends as well as Cheerilee, Vinyl, Shining, and Coco.

“What….,” he trailed off.

Twilight placed a hoof on him, “Come on, Pinkie’s brought some smores.”

Baen looked behind him as the blizzard started to pick up, “Twilight…I’m fine.”

Twilight became flustered, “Why do you insist on doing things on your own. We just want to help you,” she moved her hoof to his chest, “You can’t be alone in this time, you need others help.”

Baen glanced down but froze when Twilight broke apart into flakes and blew away. The rest of the campfire below followed suite. A deep laugh caused him to turn his head. He then saw four pairs of eyes. One was a pair of diabolical yellow and seemed to glow. The next were a sickly glowing grey. The next were dark demonic azure. The final pair was pure white and the most foreboding out of them all.

An icy cold yet deep voice spoke from the white pair of eyes, “Just like the time before. We shall raze all that lives, and you shall burn.

Baen glanced down in fear as the ground opened up below him. He started to fall but clutched the side of the hole. Below him, a bright fiery red end awaited him. He then looked up and stared into the eyes of Kriger Kongen.

“Why must you avoid me boy? Do you fear me?”

Baen grit his teeth, “I FEAR NOPONY!”

Kriger nodded, “I see, then prove it.”

Kriger disintegrated and left Baen dangling on the edge of oblivion, his grip faltering.

Baen’s eyes snapped open. Sitting up on the couch, his quilt fell from him as he placed a hoof to his head.

“Well at least the nightmares are so nonsensical that they’re not scary now,” he mumbled.

Glancing around, he noted once more that the house was empty. For a week or so it was pretty much, ‘everpony Baen knew is busy’ week. Coco sent a letter not only saying she hopes he can come and visit, but that she was going to be busy since a massive production was being developed and she had been put in charge of wardrobe. Shining, Vinyl, and even Cheerilee were swamped with their own things, but one thing that each one held in common was a promise. They swore that come the Rainbow Falls Traders Exchange; they would all meet there and have a day of it. Baen glanced around once more, but then a noise caused his ear to swivel and he noticed something outside. Applejack was playing with her dog and having a marvelous time. Baen tapped his chin then nodded. He knew just what he had to do.

“Um…could you please repeat that?”

Baen nodded, “I wish to procure an animal companion.”

Fluttershy blinked, “You mean a pet?”

“That’s what I said isn’t it?”

Fluttershy sheepishly traced her hoof on the ground, “Sorry.”

Baen sighed at her adorableness, “It’s no trouble. Would you by chance have something that would best suit me?”

Fluttershy’s shyness all but vanished as she escorted him around her cottage to the back area, “Well do you have experience raising a pet Baen?”

Baen nodded, “Of course. When I was a colt, I raised a wolf pup to adult hood and we were bonded for life…I miss him.”

Fluttershy smiled and gestured around, “Well I have plenty of pets for you to choose from,” she raised a hoof, “I’ll go check the canine area to see if there are any pups that might like you. But be careful not to spook any of these adorable critters while I’m gone.”

Baen plopped down on his plot and looked at all the various animals that looked back at him, none of them moved. Sighing in mild annoyance, the barbarian stared straight ahead with indifference.

“Mrah.”

Baen’s ear flicked. Looking around, he tried to trace the sound. It sounded like a throaty but small sound with a clicking to it.

“Mrah.”

Baen looked beside him and noticed the thing that made the noise. It was on a rock staring up at him. It was the size of a leopard gecko, which thankfully stood nearby for comparison. The lizards skin was a ruby red and had small orange spots running down either side of its spine. Its tail tip was orange as well as its fingers. Its claws and eyes were as black as coal. On its head was an orange streak of a line that ran from the tip of its nose down its spine to its tail tip.

Baen just stared, “What are you looking at?”

The lizard just blinked.

Baen nodded, “Right, well I don’t mean to be rude. But you don’t look that…interesting.”

The lizard opened its mouth…and a massive jet of fire shot into the noon sky scaring away several avian creatures nearby. Baen stared wide eyed at the lizard. The lizard almost seemed to smirk in satisfaction as if to say, ‘you were saying?’ It then bit into his grieves, nibbling at the metal.

Baen picked the lizard up and gazed into its blinking eyes, “I shall call you…Nibbles, and we shall be the best of companions.”

Nibbles scurried up Baen’s body and into his mane; his head poked out and took in the now moving landscape.

Baen approached Fluttershy’s door and waited until she rounded the corner, “Well I didn’t have any wolf cubs and- Oh! You found a pet already!”

Baen nodded, “Actually. He found me,” the lizard made his noise; “His name is Nibbles.”

Fluttershy squeed as she got closer, “Aw who’s a cute…hold on….what kind of lizard is he?”

Baen shrugged, “I’m not sure.”

Fluttershy clapped her front hooves together, “Maybe Twilight does, come on!”

She stopped in mid-flap, “If you don’t mind that is.”

Baen rolled his eyes and followed her.

Twilight gawked at Nibbles who was scurrying along her table, “You have a Salamander?! Where did? How did?”

Baen shrugged, “Like I told the Shy one, he found me.”

Twilight could only stare in awe, “I’ve never seen a Salamander up close before. Supposedly when they reach adult hood they get as big as a manticore,” she circled Nibbles, “It’s also rumored that their fire is one of the hottest.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “So, how do I feed him?”

“Well,” Twilight said with a smile, “they eat fire.”

Spike walked over to Twilight when she signaled him over, “Watch. Spike, could you light that old quill on fire please?”

Spike nodded and complied. The moment he did, Nibble’s head snapped around and focused on the green fire. Scurrying across the table faster than the eye, he flicked out his tongue and plucked a sliver sized bit of the flame like it was a piece of cake. It swallowed the sliver, and then Nibbles pounced on the flame and devoured it like it was a solid piece of food. The orange portions of its body gave off a fiery glow as it growled in satisfaction.

Twilight was taking notes the entire time, “Fascinating.”

Spike backed away as Nibbles eyed the dragon like a piece of meat.

Twilight walked over to Baen and gazed at the Salamander which had scurried into his mane, “So what’s his name?”

“Nibbles.”

“Hm,” Twilight leaned closer, “Why do you call him that?”

Nibbles then latched onto Twilight’s snout. The alicorn’s wings flared as she ran around the room trying to pry off the Salamander. Baen smirked as the smell of a burning mane filled the room.

“I think he likes you Twilight.”

“IT SET MY MANE AND TAIL ON FIRE!!!!!”

Baen laughed as Fluttershy moved to help her friend.

Author's Note

Behold, Nibbles The Salamander, the adorable engine of destruction.

Chapter 23 is the act ender, prepare for it

Trade Tribulations

Author's Note

or Baen & Friends Look For A Treasure & Find The Future

XXI

Trade Tribulations

The sun was high in the sky when Baen disembarked the train. He stared at the area that was now around him. Tents and stalls rose up in droves and multicolored waters of the aptly named Rainbow Falls, fell into pools nearby. Equestria still amazed the barbarian to no end, its wonder many, and its dangers numerous. Though he had been looking forward to this day, because today was the day he could be with his friends, he still didn’t know why there was a mass of tents set up. He knew what a traders exchange was, but the mere fact there was so many ponies confused him.

Twilight noted his confusion, “Something wrong Baen?”

Baen shrugged, “Just musing.”

Twilight stared at him for a few moments but shrugged it off.

Pinkie bounced past Baen and was all smiles, “Best day ever! We're all going to the Rainbow Falls Traders Exchange! And not just going – we're accompanying a princess on an official royal duty!”

Twilight Sparkle glanced around nervously, “Please, it's not that big of a deal. There always has to be a princess at the Exchange. Last year was Princess Cadance, this year it's me. It's just a formality. I'm sure none of the other ponies will even notice I'm here.”

A series of cheering ponies proved that theory wrong.

Applejack playfully added, “Could be wrong, but I think they might've noticed.”

Baen rolled his eyes, “Not that hard, she kind of sticks out.”

Twilight nervously laughed as they continued into the Exchange. Numerous booths and stands even seemed to have a theme to them or they only sold one specific item. Baen stared around with a raised eyebrow at each stand. Twilight endured the various perks of being a royal that arrived at a social event, and she clearly hated the attention. As Baen passed one stand, he stopped. The stand was an open scarlet tent and within it had a pony sitting behind a table with a clear sphere atop it. The girls though further ahead took no notice of their friend’s halting. The pony behind the tail was a dull grey and had a black cloth over his eyes; he was garbed in faded azure robes with silver trim and patterns on it.

“Greetings warrior,” the pony said, “I’ve been expecting you.”

Baen glanced around, “Do I know you?”

“You do not,” the pony stated with a small smile, “But you will in due time.”

Baen tilted his head, “Speak meaning Soothsayer.”

The Soothsayer chuckled, “You young’uns so impatient. Has anypony ever told you that one should be patient to get what one desires?”

Baen blinked, “Um….I’ve heard it before,” he shook his head in annoyance, “Listen, if you’ve stopped me just for small talk then I’ll be on my way.”

The Soothsayer sat silently as he turned to leave.

The Soothsayer then whispered as Baen was out of earshot, “You’ll be back.”

Baen stopped as the girls separated. He approached Twilight who was setting up a stand; a ruffling in his mane alerted him to its occupant having awakened. Nibbles poked his head out and yawned with a slight gurgle. Twilight turned her head and jumped when she saw Nibbles.

“You brought HIM here!?”

Baen was surprised by this, “Um yeah, he’s my pet.”

Twilight opened her mouth to say something but sighed, “Just…stay out of trouble alright? The last thing I want to do is have to remove you from here due to property damages.”

Baen rolled his eyes, “Yes Mom.”

“None of the sass mister,” Twilight raised her hoof, “Hand it over.”

Baen unsheathed his axe and passed it to her, “Keep that safe and secure.”

Twilight smiled, “Of course.”

Baen nodded, “Good. I don’t want to come back and find out you traded it for, I don’t know, a frying pan.”

Twilight was a touch hurt by the statement but gave a small smile as Baen left.

As Baen looked around the exchange, one thought circulated through his mind, where was everypony? They said they would meet him and suddenly there was no sign of them? Baen noticed a picnic area for some outdoor eating and sat down to take in the scenery. Hoof steps behind him alerted to the coming presence of somepony or ponies.

“You’re all late,” he smirked without turning, “for shame for making me wait.”

Shining mock bowed, “Our fowl your barbarianess,” he gestured to Vinyl, “a certain DJ wanted to grab some…what did you call it?”

Vinyl raised a mass of records, “Swag.”

Shining nodded, “Yes that.”

Baen stood up and noted his friends were all there, even Coco.

Baen smiled at the mare when she approached and nuzzled him lovingly which he returned.

Shining smiled, “Well, well, what have we here?”

“Aw,” Cheerilee added, “You make such a cute couple.”

Baen raised a hoof as both he and Coco blushed, “Um…we’re taking it slow.”

Coco nodded frantically, “Yes. N-not that it’s.”

Vinyl raised a hoof with a good natured smile, “Calm down there marefriend, we’re just messing around.”

Baen snorted as his the three ponies chuckled.

“Well, what’s there to do around here anyway?”

Shining shrugged as he gestured to a mass of boxes behind him, “Well Cadance wanted me to clean out some of the…non-Equestria destroying objects from the castle. So she said I could trade them.”

Cheerilee clapped her hooves together, “I know! Why don’t we help Shining trade some of the items off?”

Vinyl glanced at her swag, “Hm, well I guess. I mean I traded a lot of my stuff already.”

Baen glanced at the rest of his companions and clapped his hooves, “Well we said we would make a day of it. So let’s do it!”

Baen sat behind the stall glaring at the pony across from him, “You’re serious? You want to trade a whisk for this snow globe?”

The pony nodded with an irritated look, “Yes, and I intend to get it to complete my collection.”

Shining trotted over to Baen and stared at the situation, “So how goes the trading Baen?”

“This nozzle wants to trade a whisk for a snow globe,” he gestured to the now offended pony.

“Well if that’s the case,” the pony placed a pot on the counter, “I’ll raise you a pot.”

Shining’s eyes widened, “SOLD!”

Baen and the others glanced at him, “WHAT?!”

Shining blinked, “What? Cadance says the cooks need more pots.”

Baen grumbled then he visibly started sweating.

Coco trotted over to him, “Baen, aren’t you hot in that?”

“A little bit, but it’s fine.”

Coco shook her head, “Come with me, Let’s get you into something a little more cooler.”

Baen sighed but smiled, “Only for you Coco.”

Both ponies walked behind the stand. The sound of metal being placed was heard, and soon Baen walked back out. He was wearing a red vest like shirt that was made of a slightly thin material to allow for better breathability in the heat. His necklace swung from side to side as he smiled. Cheerilee glanced down and noticed a few very faint marks on his hooves and the areas his greaves covered.

“Oh my,” Cheerilee gasped.

Vinyl ogled the marks, “Cool!”

Shining raised an eyebrow, “Battle scars?”

Baen nodded, “Some more recent.”

Cheerilee gasped, “Recent?”

Coco and the group gathered around as Baen nodded, “Yeah, there’s this….spirit in the Everfree Forest. Coco’s met him in Manehatten,” Coco nodded as Baen removed his necklace and placed it on the counter, “That’s better, chain was heating up. But yeah, the longer he remains and lives, the more he mocks me. He’s been plaguing and just, tormenting my mind with the fact I haven’t beaten him yet.”

Vinyl sat in front of him, “What’s his beef what’s you?”

Baen shrugged, “He claims to have come here to test me.”

A pony beside Baen’s head ooed at something as the barbarian continued to speak, “So as a warrior, I have to vanquish him.”

Shining placed a hoof on his friend, “Take it from me. Don’t push yourself to hard. I did that when I was training to be Guard Captain and I almost lost it from stress….and pain.”

The pony then said, “Excuse me, can I trade this bronze goblet for thi-“

Baen waved him off, “Yes, yes, sure.”

The pony squeed and trotted off.

Vinyl tapped her chin, “Say Baen, where’s your axe?”

“Plum butt,” Shining raised an eyebrow, “Twilight confiscated it. She doesn't want me to cause damage.”

Nibbles was sitting in the goblet and made his noise as Baen turned his head, “What is it boy?”

Baen’s eyes then grew wide with panic when he noticed something, “WHAT?!”

He frantically flung things around as he searched the table top, “Where is it?!”

Shining dodged a stone bust, “Where’s what?”

Baen lifted Shining off his hooves with desperation, “MY NECKLACE! I put it right there!”

Shining glanced over, “Uh….yeah I got nothing.”

Baen dropped him.

Vinyl approached, “Uh dude, is that it over there?”

Baen’s eyes flicked over to a vendor who was passing off a familiar jewel to a hoof in the crowd.

Baen then yelled out, “NOOOOOOOOOOO!”

Baen cleared the counter and rushed the stand but halted when he noticed one thing, the pony that was given his necklace was gone.

Baen reeled on the vendor who was a connoisseur of jewels, “Who did you give that to?”

The vendor raised an eyebrow, “Excuse me?”

Baen grabbed the stallion by his coat and yanked him over the counter as his eyes burned with fury.

Speaking through clenched teeth, “MY NECKLACE. WHO HAS IT.”

The stallion was trembling in fear, “Oh! T-the teardrop one? A s-stallion took it.”

Baen grit his teeth, “Tell me who or I’ll rip your hide off you an-“

Baen was yanked away by Shining’s magic, “Cool it Baen,” he glanced apologetically at the trembling vendor, “Sorry about that,” he cast a slightly scolding look at Baen, “my friend’s manners seemed to have left him recently. But that necklace is very important to him and we’d really like to know who has it.”

The vendor steadied himself, “Well it’s…”

Shining’s eyes widened as he heard the explanation, “You’ve got to be kidding me,” he face hoofed, “this is just perfect.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “What?”

Blueblood was having a perfectly reasonable day, blending in with the common folk and enjoying some time away from the hubbub of the castle. Granted he hated the fact that the commoners were trying to ideally chit chat with him. Imagine his surprise however when he had found a jewel that practically matched his red outdoor suit. Though after a while of wearing it, he felt it was tacky and recently parted with it. As he was going with his newly acquired Wonderbolts poster, one of his secret shames, he was not expecting a blur to barrel into him and pin him against a tree.

Blueblood wheezed when he noticed who it was, “YOU!”

Baen grimaced, “Ponce.”

Coco ran up beside him, “Baen you’re choking him!”

“Good,” Baen stated, “Now Ponceblood, where’s my necklace?”

Blueblood smirked, “Oh, you mean that tacky piece of jewelry, I traded it away.”

Baen growled like an animal as his foreleg pressed harder against Blueblood’s windpipe.

Baen however was pulled from Blueblood by everypony else.

Cheerilee and Vinyl restrained him as Shining approached the downed noble, “Blueblood I’ll be brief. I don’t like you, you don’t like me, but Baen wants to know where is necklace is.”

Blueblood glared at Baen, “Well too bad because I’m not saying a word.”

Shining shook his head in disappointment, “Well that’s too bad,” he glanced at Baen, “because I don’t think my friend over there can be held much longer.”

Blueblood whimpered when he noticed Baen’s blood thirsty smile, “OKAY! I’LL TALK, JUST DON’T LET HIM HURT ME!”

Baen glared, “Who?”

Blueblood sighed, “Just some stallion.”

Baen felt his spirit break.

Baen stood before Twilight entirely exhausted, “Listen…Twilight, I need your help. We’ve been tearing this entire place up for hours looking for my necklace.”

Twilight glanced over his shoulder and noted her brother nodding.

Twilight looked sighed, “I’m sorry Baen, but you traded it away. As far as we both know, it might be long gone by now.”

Baen’s eyes started to water as Twilight was gripped by him much to her surprise, “You don’t understand! That necklace is,” he was tearing up, “it’s the only thing I have that…”

Twilight glanced to the side, “I’m sorry Baen. I really wish I could help you.”

Baen slumped as he sulked away with his friends beside him.

“Well, well, look who it is.”

Baen glanced over and stared straight at the Soothsayer.

The Soothsayer raised his hoof as a familiar teardrop shaped jewel attached to a silver chain dangled from it, “I believe this is yours?”

Baen blinked and lunged for it only for the Soothsayer to dodge him.

“Now so fast young’un,” he smiled, “You owe me the honor of having your fortune told.”

Baen grumbled as The Soothsayer lead him inside the tent. The flaps fell shut as Baen seated himself. The Soothsayer removed his blindfold to reveal completely white eyes.

“Now,” The Soothsayer placed his hoof on the crystal ball as it softly glowed, “Hm….though your past was great, your future holds much promise.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “What?”

The Soothsayer smiled warmly, “You do not yet know it, but you will soon acquire a great power that only few have the privilege of possessing. But in saying that,” the air seemed to darken as the crystal had a red mist consume it, “There also comes a great threat to yourself and this power. Your future is plagued with great peril young warrior. Soon you will fell a worthy enemy and a soon afterwards,” the mist then had a pair of glowing yellow eyes appear in it, “you will assist in felling an even greater threat.”

Baen gazed at the eyes as they vanished, “Assist? Great power?”

The Soothsayer nodded, “All will become clear soon enough. But be warned,” the mist transitioned from red, to yellow, to black, then to an unnatural white, “Foes of old will move against you.”

The Soothsayer groaned as he covered his eyes, “I am afraid that is all I can tell you,” Baen’s necklace was slid to him, “I bid you good luck Baen.”

As Baen exited he halted outside, “Wait, how did,” the Soothsayer and his ball were gone, “know my name…..”

Shining approached his friend with concern, “Everything alright?”

“Yeah….,” he sighed, “Sorry our day was ruined.”

Vinyl shrugged with a smile, “It’s cool, it was actually kinda fun to see you go Barbarian on ponies.”

Cheerilee rubbed the back of her head, “Well though the violence wasn’t exciting for me. I liked seeing you again.”

Coco kissed him on the cheek, “I’m just happy that I got to see you again after so long.”

Shining nodded, “Come on, let’s go close the stall and get your armor.”

Baen smiled as he followed his friends, but his mind drifted back to the prophecy he had been given.

After bidding a fond farewell to his friends and giving a promise of a much better planned day, Baen departed with the girls. Baen sat on the train in silence as the girls went over something further away from him. But he tuned into the conversation none the less.

Rainbow smiled at the girls, “Oh, come on! You both gave up what you wanted to get something for each other! That's the coolest thing a friend can do. Trust me, I know.”

Pinkie Pie glanced at Fluttershy slightly confused, “Hey, where's your double-doggie?”

Rainbow Dash smirked, “I traded it for something way better.”

Fluttershy then blew a bird shaped whistle which caused a bird to flutter inside the car.

Twilight Sparkle however finished searching through box and levitated a book out, “Well, what do you know? My copy of Daring Do and the Sapphire Statue. It's just a beat up old paperback, not a one-of-a-kind first edition...”

Rainbow Dash gasped then smiled, “Even better, because I can read this one with all my friends!”

Baen sighed and looked at the necklace as he cradled the gem in his hoof.

“Yo Baen.”

Baen glanced up at the smiling mares as Rainbow ushered him over, “Come on, you’ll like this.”

Baen shook his head then clicked his tongue, “Alright, might as well.”

Rainbow Dash squeed at the small victory.

XXII

The girls watched on as Baen stood in the middle of his mock training area, sweat pouring from his brow. For close to two weeks, he had been doing nothing but train. Twice he had collapsed from exhaustion and each time he would get back up and hit the grind again. Glancing around, the barbarian kicked one of the practice dummies with his hind legs while throwing his axe from his back. The weapon spun into the sky as he delivered a series of jabs and hind kicks. Soon the axe was caught from mid-air in his teeth as he wheeled around and slashed of one of the practice dummies head. Using the momentum, he followed through and slashed all of the other training dummies heads off.

A front hoof clap diverted his attention as Pinkie was the one to break his moment of rest, “Wow! Nice job Baen!”

Baen snorted as he raised a cup of water to his mouth and went back to what he was doing. The girls were starting to get worried. Baen had mentioned a few days ago the reasoning for his training, and they didn’t like it.

Baen sat in the library eating much of Twilight’s food and drinking a lot of fluids.

“Baen, if you keep going on like this you’ll kill yourself.”

Baen muttered mildly, “Better to die on my hooves then in bed.”

Twilight groaned, “This can’t be good for your health. I mean this is the second time you’ve collapsed and in my opinion-“

Baen cut her off with a belch, “I’ll be fine Twilight.”

Twilight was not convinced, “What I want to know is why in Equestria you are pushing so hard?”

Baen narrowed his eyes in determination as he gazed toward the Everfree, “It’s do or die, the coming weeks end I’ll defeat Kriger Kongen.”

Baen roared as he butchered a dead tree into practical logs. The girls could only stare as Baen continued his fierce training. After a few more scored hits, he nodded in satisfaction and then sheathed his axe. Casting the girls a look, he ventured toward the Everfree Forest. The girls gave chase, only for Baen stop and glance at them.

“Is there a reason you’re following me?”

Twilight stepped forward, “Baen in all honesty,” she glanced at her friends, “We think it be best that you hold off on fighting Kriger until you’re at full strength.”

Baen blinked and then clicked his tongue, “Yeah, not going to happen.”

Applejack got in front of him, “Listen here Baen, we understand that your pride as a warrior is probably a drivin fact here. But think fer a minute! Do ya honestly think you’ll be able to defeat Kriger in your current condition?”

Baen moved her aside, “I’m not injured, I’m fine,” he glared at them, “End of story.”

As he headed into the forest, the girls could only stare after him with mild sadness and major concern.

Baen stood before the massive old castle and glared at the structure. Steeling himself, he approached the structure and stood in the main hall.

“Kriger, get out here,” Baen bellowed.

“If you insist boy.”

Turning his head, he noted Kriger emerge from the shadows. The soulless holes of Kriger’s helmet gazed at the barbarian who stood ready.

Kriger paced around the Baen, who mirrored him, “Hm, I sense that you have conviction, neigh, a drive to end me this day,” Kriger tilted his head, “but you ask yourself, ‘is all my training and strength enough? Can I defeat him?’ The answer is simple.”

Baen growled, “And what’s the answer?”

Kriger gave a deep metallic chuckle, “Well, we shall see won’t we?”

Baen unsheathed his axe, “I’ll enjoy tearing you limb from limb!”

Baen pounced only to be parried by Kriger’s wave sword, “Hm.”

Kriger deflected each blow as they came, “Impressive, your stance is much stronger than last we met. Your doubt is gone, your strength and speed improved. Commendable indeed.”

Baen slashed at Kriger’s neck, inly for the armored stallion to unclasp his robe and leap over the stunned barbarian’s head. The wayward cloak obscured Baen’s vision as he felt a sting lace up his back. Whipping his head around, he noticed the slight breach in his armor and felt the surface scratch.

Kriger raised his sword, “Your armor, it’s stronger. How?”

“Well it’s simple,” he smirked, “I know a pony that hates repairing so often.”

Kriger nodded, “I see.”

Kriger stepped forward, and then the storm came. It was not a storm of rain, sleet, or snow. But instead it was a storm of thrusts. The wave sword stabbed the air in an act to get at Baen. The barbarian back stepped with each block he made, his goal was to get Kriger outside, but also to remain firm. Kriger then surged forward and slashed widely, Baen just managing to deflect it into a nearby pillar. His eyes widened when he saw the wave like blade pass through the stone, and then the pillar was cut clean in half.

Kriger approached like a wraith from the Void, “Now you see the one absolute that you face with me.”

Baen turned tail and ran out the door, the armored pone in hot pursuit. Baen ducked a swing form Krieger as he went across the rope bridge. Baen glanced back as Krieger emerged from the mist of the late afternoon as it wafted up from the canyon.
Baen looked to his side and slashed a tree trunk. Whipping around, he activated his Wrath and bucked the falling tree at Kriger. Baen’s foe did not break his stride as he front flipped over the tree, his wave sword passing through the wood as if it was air. The trunk was slashed to bits when he touched down.

“Impressive, you adapt to the situation,” Kriger leveled his sword with the barbarian, “But that will not save you from an opponent such as me.”

Kriger rushed forward…only to find Baen gone, but his voice echoed through the clearing, “And what opponent would that be Kongen?”

Kriger turned his head smoothly side to side, “An opponent that has neither quams nor hesitation with killing his adversary.”
Baen’s laugh caused Kriger to look around a tad faster, “How does that make you different?”

“Because,” Kriger stated, “I am no fool.”

Kriger whipped his sword in the direction of the trees. The air itself seemed to take on a purple sheen and sharpen like a razor. The purple air cleaved clean through a line of trees as a yell was heard. Kriger snorted as he walked through the ruined trees. Baen emerged from the wreckage of ruined lumber and glared at the stoic pony before him.

“Clever, using your environment to your advantage.”

Baen engaged his Wrath aura once more which Kriger scoffed at, “I see you do want to get serious then.”

Kriger stepped forward as small orbs of purple light ignited in the center of his helmets eye holes. The burning dots focused on Baen as a massive aura of deep purple like flames radiated of the armored opponent. Baen, undeterred, surged at Kriger and brought his axe down hard. Kriger caught the blade in mid-swing. When he did this, Baen quickly delivered a frontal jab which knocked Kriger back. Taking this opportunity, Baen blasted himself at Kriger and both ponies engaged in a flurry of blows and parry’s as they emerged into a field. Baen hacked away, but Kriger’s blows had become much faster, stronger, and held a much more deadly precision to them. Baen’s ears swiveled as he picked up a gasp. Turning his head, he noted Twilight and the girls skidding to a halt nearby.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”

Baen then screamed in pain as Kriger’s blade slashed deep into his right foreleg, blood shooting into the sky as his stance faltered. Kriger then relentlessly rained slashes on the barbarian. Deep gashes, wounds and cuts opened on the exposed skin. Baen’s Wrath aura fizzled out as he fell on his back.

Kriger sheathed his wave sword, “The battle is done,” the armored pony turned to leave.

Baen struggled to stand as Twilight moved toward him, “Take it easy,” she placed a hoof on his shoulder pad.

Baen smacked it away as he saw red and bull rushed Kriger, axe drawn, Baen wanting to make the stallion bleed.

Kriger uttered one cold word, “Fool.”

A deathly silence hung in the air. But it was soon broken by a swift ‘shunk’ sound. Baen stood, mouth a gape as he silently screamed. Kriger’s wave sword was through his chest to the crossguard, the rest, was coming out of Baen’s back.

Twilight could only scream as he fell off Kriger’s sword, “BAEN!!!!”

Author's Note

Next chapter is the end of Act 2. Are you all stoked for not only that, but for Season 4's finale? Because I am, and I can't wait to write the chapters where Baen has his hoof in it >:)

XXIII

Baen faded in and out of reality. Daylight and the feeling of grass came to him in flashes of semi-consciousness. But one thing he couldn’t put his hoof on was why his chest hurt. He glanced down, his neck and limbs felt weak and he ached all over. He noticed blood coming out of an incision in his armor and slithering out from under the metal. He blinked in confusion as he noticed this, the edges of his vision started to become blurry as he picked up some sounds.

“He will not die,” a metallic sounding voice stated, “He has not earned that privilege of dying by my sword.”

A voice responded that sounded both female and distressed, “The privilege?! You stabbed him,” a warmth enveloped Baen as he felt weightless.

The voice took on an intense edge, “If he does die Kriger Kongen,” the voice became a growl, “you better run and hide.”

A western sounding voice could be heard to his right, “Come on Twi, be careful with him, we don’t wanna jostle him too much.”

The voice lost its edge as Baen coughed, “Sorry Applejack.”

Baen then felt a searing pulse of fire lash through his body as he convulsed. The next thing he knew, he blacked out.

Baen glanced down into the abyss and sighed. He had failed, Kriger had bested him and now…now he was done. But something below, though it was fire, it called to him. It wanted him to fall into the fire.

“Baen, don’t do it!”

Baen glanced up and saw Twilight and the girls attempting to save him. The ledge he clutched crumbled, his grip lost, he fell. But he then landed on a ledge. Though the ledge was big enough for him, it was securely fastened to the wall and about half way down the pit.

Twilight glanced down at him, “Baen just hang on! Stay away from the bottom!”

Baen’s eyes shot open as he sat straight up, then regretted it. Searing pain shot through him as a magical aura gently eased him back. The barbarian glanced down and noticed that not only was his armor gone, but he had bandages wrapped around a good portion of his body. He glanced over and was staring straight into the face of a concerned Twilight Sparkle.

“Don’t move around so much Baen, you’ll reopen your wounds.”

Baen glared darkly at her, “Was there a reason you were coming to the battlefield?”

Twilight returned his glare with glare, “I was worried about you! Despite what you think Baen, you aren’t invincible,” she stated flatly, “Nopony is.”

Baen rolled his eyes, “An injury and a lecture, oh joy.”

Twilight then reached over…and slapped him.

Baen blinked in surprise from the strike.

“You are…,” she shook her head and let out a groan of anger before storming out of the room.

Nurse Redheart walked past the fuming mare and into the room, “Well you certainly have a way with ladies,” her tone was dripping with sarcasm.

Baen laid back and shook his head, “At least I’m alive.”

Redheart nodded, “It’s lucky that you are. The stab wound was…well for a medical term, surgically precise. The blade itself seemed to pass every vital organ and out your back completely missing your shoulder and spine. Though, if we didn’t stitch it and heal the wound as much as we did, you would have died from blood loss.”

Baen glanced down at all of his covered wounds, “I assume you mean with all my wounds in total?”

Redheart nodded.

“Fantastic,” Baen muttered.

“It would be prudent mister Baen,” Redheart droned, “That you remain here. You did lose some blood and your wounds might reopen if you strain yourself. So I recommend plenty of rest and relaxation.”

Redheart then turned to leave, “Your dinner will be here in an hour.”

Baen slumped in his bed as it began to rain outside.

Twilight was angrily muttering as she paced around the lobby.

The door opened as Rarity walked in brandishing an umbrella to prevent the rain from hitting her.

“Twilight dear,” a look of concern appeared on her face, “Your muttering.”

Twilight sat down with a huff, “I don’t mutter.”

Rarity smiled warmly as she sat down beside her, “Yes you do. You always do when something really upset you.”

Twilight sighed as her anger fizzled, “It’s just…Baen. I can see we’re reaching him, he’s just so…”

“Stubborn?”

“YES!” she startled Rarity, “Can’t he see we mean well. I mean lately he’s been better and more tolerable, but ever since Kriger came along, he’s become obsessed with defeating him.”

Rarity tapped her chin, “Have you actually tried to talk to him like you did back in that temple?”

Twilight sighed, “I try to, but he never listens.”

Rarity placed a hoof on comfortingly, “We can’t change ponies Twilight, we can only show them the possible path they can take and let them choose. You just have to be patient with him and try not to control him as much.”

“I don’t try to control him,” she glanced at the ground.

Rarity blinked in sudden realization, “You feel responsible for him?”

Twilight nodded, “Yes. I thawed him from stone and brought him here, and I greatly care for him. If he died, I could never live with myself,” she sighed sadly, “but he still hates me.”

Rarity shook her head, “Twilight, you’re the most likeable mare I’ve ever met,” she turned Twilight’s head to look at her as she smooshed her cheeks together, “plus, you have one of the brightest smiles I’ve seen. I’d rather see that now then mopey Twilight.”

Twilight smiled at her friend’s support as Rarity booped her nose, “There she is there’s the princess I know.”

Twilight giggled as Rarity released her, “Thanks Rarity. Say, where are the others?”

Rarity grinned, “Getting Baen his dinner.”

Then they heard the glass breaking.

Twilight and Rarity got onto their hooves when nurse Redheart ran to them.

“HE’S GONE!”

Baen was limping down the stormy streets clad in his armor; the rain pelted him as he headed toward the forest. His eyes narrowed as he continued forward despite his body’s protests.

Applejack and the girls searched the ground levels while Dash covered the skies.

Rainbow landed, “I saw him heading into the Everfree again.”

The farm mare arrived with her friends at the center of town, “Is he crazy?!”

Twilight stamped her hooves, “Come on girls, we have a barbarian to save.”

Applejack then muttered, “Then probably throttle him.”

Baen grit his teeth as his bandages became damp and had torn on a few brambles. He exited into the ruined clearing, and Kriger stood firmly and glared at him.

Kriger shook his head in both pity and disgust, “Why do you appear before me in this sorry state.”

Baen growled, “I came to finish this.”

Kriger raised his head high, “You would give me an adequate bout. Now, begone boy.”

Baen advanced on him, “Don’t talk down on me!”

Kriger delivered a swift buck to Baen’s jaw as the barbarian ate dirt.

Kriger scoffed and turned to leave.

Baen saw stars and lapsed into unconsciousness.

Baen glared into the fiery pit then looked up at Twilight, “I don’t need you!”

Baen dived off the edge and landed in the fire. It coiled around the barbarian as if it were a mass of tentacles. The fire seeped into his coat and under his skin, his nerves started to burn as the fire seemed to attach itself beneath his skin to his muscles, bone, and brain. Baen looked up and roared unnaturally, his eyes turning completely red.

Kriger halted as the air began to heat up. A massive heat haze billowed through the air as Baen rose to all four hooves, his wrath aura manifested, but it started to change. It went from its usual red color to a dark almost blackish red, its appearance more like a raging inferno. The barbarian’s eyes were glowing and completely red as he roared like a monster. His armor burned with intense heat as the dents and incision from their earlier fight closed up. His bandages burned off in bursts of fire. Then it started. His armor became more ribbed and sinister looking as it literally stretched and formed to cover the exposed areas of his body. The shoulder pads stretched and two blade like spikes emerged on each in a vertical line. Then the armor covered his head. The helm only had one slit for an eye hole, the edges of which formed a sharp end. Two black horns sprouted from either side of the helm and curved back. When the heat subsided, Baen stood before Kriger, changed.

His armor was a much deeper black and in appearance and texture borderline on demonic. Sharp texture and a rigged look made the barbarian much more imposing, almost evil in presence. He took one step forward as the rain evaporated upon contact with the armor. Two glowing red eyes burned in the helm.

Kriger readied himself, “Ruination, so you have reacquired it, but it seems you must remas-“

Kriger was cut off as Baen closed the distance in an instant, the ground quaking from the barbarian kicking off from the ground. Baen barrelled into the armored pony and sent him tumbling through the tree line. Kriger’s wave sword clattered across the ground as Baen stormed through the trees like an animal, axe hefted, the helmet seemingly opened with a mouth of its own. Kriger rolled from a massively powerful swing to his neck and clutched his sword with his aura. His indigo aura burned to life around him as Baen was upon him in an instant. The next swing making a crater under Kongen from the sheer force of the strike, Baen roared as he bucked Kriger into a tree.

Baen advanced on the downed pony, only to stagger.

Kriger laughed, “It seems despite you requiring your power. Even your body still has limits. How much longer can you hold against me?”

Baen roared and charged.

Kriger for once, could not keep up with Baen’s slashes. Each blocked swing and barely dodged swing not only shook the earth, but rattled Kriger’s armor. Baen then brought his axe back, and followed through with a mighty swing. Kriger took the swing full in the barrel and smashed through four trees. Black ooze poured form the armored pone’s wound.
Then Baen moved in for the kill…then he screamed.

His armor heated up once more, and then exploded off of him in a shower of white hot metal. Baen staggered as the armor plates vanished around him. His usual armor still atop his body.

Kriger advanced on him as Baen collapsed, “You have indeed shown me a worthy fight,” he then raised his wave sword, “so as a gift, I shall grant you a swift exit from this life.”

Baen lay on his back on the burnt out ashes of his power. His life and strength slowly returning to the Earth, he was beaten, he would be with mother and father soon.

“BAEN DON’T GIVE UP!”

Baen opened his eyes, and saw them. He saw Twilight, the other elements of harmony as well as all of his friends, coming into the pit to rescue him.

Baen could only stare as Twilight and the ponies approached him.

Baen gazed at Twilight, “You’ve never given up on anything in your life! Don’t start now!”

A blast of magic was knocked aside by Kriger. However when he turned his attention back to Baen, he was blocked by six mares glaring angrily at him.

Twilight glared defiantly into Kriger’s helm, “Leave him alone.”

“Stand aside ponies,” Kriger ordered, “this is neither your place nor fight.”

Twilight remained stoic and stood firm, “No. I won’t let you touch him. Baen is a pony of Equestria now, test or no test, he is our friend and one of my subjects and I will fight tooth and hoof to protect him!”

Applejack nodded, “If ya want him, ya gotta get through us ya varmint!”

All the girls nodded as one, their resolve settled.

Kriger then coldly stated, “Very well.”

His wave sword raised and soon it flew through the air…only to be stopped by the blade of an axe. Baen had pushed his way through the girls and was keeping the blade locked in place.

Kriger leaned forward as both Baen and his helm met forehead to forehead, the bladed horn lightly cutting Baen’s.

Kriger growled, “You can’t defeat me, I am stronger and vastly superior in combat. Give up!”

“That’s the one thing I’ll never do,” Baen growled back, “As long as you live and breathe in this forest, I’ll keep coming back! In my most solitary moments I’ll plot your defeat and train to achieve it!”

Kriger then pressed forward, “Then there’s only one last thing,” Kriger pulled away and sheathed his blade, “You have passed the test.”

The girls stared at Baen as he too became confused.

Kriger nodded, “Yes. You have reawakened your strongest ability and have finally shown me what I’ve wanted. You are indeed ready.”

Baen blinked, “Ready?”

Kriger nodded then ominously stated, “I am nothing to what comes next. But your bravery and tenacity will prove your greatest asset in the battles to come Baen. Be warned, you will be tested by fire and darkness, but never falter,” he glanced at the girls, “and never lose hope.”

Kriger turned to leave as mist rolled in.

Baen flinched in pain as he moved toward Kriger, “Wait! Just who are you?”

Kriger turned back to look at Baen, “Someone not from your past, but someone who has watched you and your tribes for millennia.”

Baen blinked in astonishment as Kriger vanished in the mist.

Baen turned to Twilight, visibly exhausted and bleeding.

Twilight was about to open her mouth to chew him out, but stopped when Baen uttered three words.

“Twilight, thank you.”

Baen collapsed in a heap.

Baen awoke once more in the hospital bed, the window having been replaced upon his departure under the ‘Baen Insurance’ that most of Ponyville applied for. Baen then stared at the girls who were all smiling at him but were clearly concerned for his health.

Twilight approached him, “Baen…listen, we’re sorry that we interfered in your fight. But you have to understand that…if we didn’t step in you would have died. But we all understand if you are angry at us for possibly wounding your pride,” the girls looked away in collective sadness.

Baen glanced away from them, “I said thank you didn’t I?”

Twilight and the girls stared at the bandaged barbarian in shock, “You mean…you’re not mad that we interfered?”

Baen chuckled, “Of course not, though it was pretty stupid to step in as you did. But I have to say it took guts,” he cast a small grin at them, “and I respect that.”

Applejack chuckled and gave him a teasing nudge, “Did Baen jus give us all a compliment?”

Baen gently waved her off, “Yes.”

Silence returned to the room as the girls and Baen stared into space. However, one comment broke the silence.

“I was wrong Twilight.”

Twilight glanced at Baen in surprise, “Excuse me?”

“I said I was wrong,” Baen scratched the back of his head, “You know. At first I thought you all were crazy and annoying mares that didn’t even deserve to have the title of heroes.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, “Aaaand then, he turns sour.”

Baen raised a hoof, “Let me finish. I did think that at first and for a time I believed it. But living here, going through those days with one or all of you showed me something’s. Despite the way I treated you, and others, you stuck by me and wouldn’t let up,” he then muttered, “which was annoying mind you,” his voice picked back up, “But despite that, I always questioned why.”

Twilight approached his bedside, “It’s because your one of us Baen. As I said, you’re a part of this kingdom and one of its citizens.”

Rarity nodded, “Even though you wear armor.”

Fluttershy added, “And carry an axe.”

Applejack then pointed out, “And have a bad temper.”

Baen raised a hoof, “I get it. But when you stood up for me and faced down certain death with nary a falter in your stride. I knew you all deserved the titles you received.”

The girls smiled at Baen’s acknowledgement.

“And Twilight, for what it’s worth,” he glanced at the alicorn, “Celestia couldn’t have picked a better mare to wear the title you now have.”

Twilight’s eyes watered at the statement and she embraced the stallion in a hug.

“OW OW OW!! RIBS RIBS!!!!”

Twilight pulled back, “Oh my gosh! I’m so sorry!”

“Its fine,” Baen wheezed as he leaned back, “You know, I get what you meant by I’ve made connections Twilight,” an image of himself at Kriger’s mercy flashed across his vision, “In that moment I was about to be struck down….I saw all of the faces that I’ve met during my time here. Vinyl, Cheerilee, Shining, Coco,” he glanced at the six of them, “and the six of you. It was then that I felt something I had not felt in quite some time….,” his voice trailed off

Pinkie Pie tilted her head, “So what are you trying to say Baen?”

“Well for starters,” he looked at his bed sheets, “I can’t believe I’m going to say this. But,” he inhaled, “I’ve actually learned that you have to appreciate the ponies in your life while you have the chance…and….”

Twilight smiled, “And?”

Baen fidgeted slightly, “Well…..Um

Twilight nudged him with a bit of a playful smile, “Come on. Say it.”

Baen slumped in defeat and mumbled, “Friendship is magic…..”

The six mares then embraced him in a group hug only for him to lightly push them off, “Whoa Whoa, first off. I might be your friend now but this,” he makes a bubble gesture, “will take some time to open to you lot, alright?”

They all nodded with happy smiles at finally having Baen accept their friendship.

Baen fidgeted nervously, “So….what happens now?”

Pinkie Pie then whispered in his ear one word, “Party….”

Author's Note

If you're curious, this is what his Ruination Armor looks like, well, human wise any way. Ignore the shield

End of Act 2, prepare for Act 3 aka The Final Act where shit gets real! Act 3 will be written after the Season FInale though o3o

XXIV

Now, parties in Ponyville were not uncommon. It mostly helped that the number one part pony lived in the sweet little town and made it her duty to make everypony happy. With this cotton candy colored mare also came many traditions, one that occurred the most, a ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party. But for the pony known as Baen, this had not been done yet. Many ponies were curious as to why and at times asked, but Pinkie would always reply with a cryptic, ‘it’s not time yet silly!’ So most ponies just went about their lives but were awaiting the inevitable invitations to Baen’s party. So it was no surprise that a week after the barbarian who had been released from the hospital…again, the invitations arrived in neat looking gift baskets. They were pink with balloons tied to them, though for some reason they had cupcake scented candles and the confectionaries themselves.

But nopony questioned it as they took the baskets into their homes and lit the candles, to say the least, Ponyville smelt odd that day. At Sugarcube Corner, the guest of the hour was sitting on a cushion…staring at a dragon made of paper.

“Um Pinkie Pie,” Baen asked confused as he gave an experimental poke, “What is this?”

Pinkie giggled, “It’s a piñata silly! I thought that we could theme the party!”

Rainbow nodded, “Yeah! I suggested it when-“

Pinkie clamped a hoof on the cyan mare.

Baen raised an eyebrow, “Hm? So you’ve planned this out?”

“Well,” Twilight said sheepishly as she hung a banner with her magic, “It was in case you did become our friend. It was going to be a surprise, or more so-”

Baen smirked, “A contingency plan?”

Fluttershy giggled, “Well it was going to be more of a gesture of good will.”

Baen shrugged, “Well I must say,” he picked his words carefully; “I appreciate this effort you’re putting forth.”

Applejack mock awed, “Ah, ya really are a sweetie.”

Baen rolled his eyes, “Only for you apple bottom mare.”

“Applejack,” she stated slightly annoyed but relented her attitude when she saw his grin.

Rainbow glanced around in a huff, “Where the hay is Rarity?! We’ve been setting all this stuff up for an hour!”

Twilight thought for a moment, “She told me that she had a few finishing touches to put on our…,” she glanced at Baen who tilted his head, “garments.”

Baen chuckled, “Getting all dressed up for my sake, I’m touched. You all might have to take me out for a feast next before things advance to far.”

The mares scrunched their faces with blushes as Baen broke out into a fit of laughter.

A series of knocks were heard and the doors opened to reveal Rarity with a rack draped in cloth. Before Baen could regain himself, the alabaster unicorn pushed him out the door with a quick ‘wait out here’, then shut it behind her.

Baen sat on the front step grumbling, “Kick me out of my own party for a trivial clothing matter,” he gave a small smile, “She’s lucky she has a nic-“

“YO BAEN! ARE WE LATE?!”

Baen turned his head and smiled at Vinyl and Octavia as they approached, “Nope, right on time.”

Vinyl noticed his current seating arrangement, “Why’re you out here? You get them mad or something?”

Octavia shook her head, “You became friends with them a week ago and you’ve spoiled it.

“That’s not the issue, Rarity has costumes and,” Baen shrugged, “I suppose she doesn’t wish me to see them donning them.”

Vinyl smirked, “Only because she doesn’t want you checking her out. I’ve seen the way you look at some mares around here dude,” she wiggled her rear playfully, “somepony like’s it when it’s goooood.”

Octavia blushed, “Vinyl Scratch, could you control your baser instincts for a mere moment?”

“Sorry Octy,” she then rump butted Octavia’s rump, “can’t do that. I’ll get too bored!”

Baen smirked. Then the door behind him opened, and he couldn’t help but gawk. Twilight stood in the door, her mane done up in a braided bun on the back of her head. She wore a hooded plum and indigo robe with gold highlights as well as arcane patterns. She smiled at the barbarian and ushered him inside. He could only glance around in utter astonishment. The interior of Sugarcube Corner had been converted into…an Inn lobby! Rounded oak tables adorned the floor with small candles in the middle of them. Lanterns hung from the walls with care and hard cider was placed on shelves behind the counter in classic foggy bottles.

Baen felt a tear come to his eyes, “It’s….”

“Oh, did we upset you,” Twilight asked concerned, “I knew it was too much.”

Baen shook his head and placed a hoof on Twilight, “No. It’s perfect.”

Twilight beamed at the success of the party set up.

Rainbow Dash touched down beside Baen…and he did a double take. She was wearing a more form fitting version of his armor which a dark navy blue with a bow across her back, he mane tied to one side in a warrior braid. The left side of her face painted red.

“Uh….,” Baen stared.

Rainbow struck a pose, “Huntress Rainbow Dash, at your service.”

Baen blinked then gave a long, “Riiiiiiight.”

A cough turned his attention to the counter. Applejack and Fluttershy were behind it dressed in smocks and their hair was collectively tied back. Fluttershy was polishing glasses while AJ organized the cider bottles. Rarity sat in the corner on a much finer cushion…Baen couldn’t tear his eyes away. She was garbed in heavenly white armor that could only be present on a Valkyrie. Her eyes were outlined with sparkling blue. Her mane was a mix of cascading curls. The front of her mane parted perfectly and framed her face quite well. The back of her mane was pulled into a loose ponytail which had sparkling strings of material weaved into it.

“I am Lady Rarity the Radiant,” she then added quickly, “and Fabulous.”

Baen glanced around, “Where’s the pink one?”

“BOO!”

Baen jumped two feet in the air and whipped around. Pinkie was dressed in an all-black hooded tunic with matching boots and pants, her mouth covered and her eyes staring at Baen.

“Pinkie the Sneaky.”

Baen smirked, “I hate thieves.”

Pinkie poked him, “That’s only because you never see us coming,” she then raised a hoof above her head, “SMOKE BOMB!”

A burst of smoke obscured Pinkie until it cleared and she was gone.

Baen then glanced at Twilight, “And you are?”

Twilight placed a hoof on her chest, “Archmage Twilight Sparkle, the Knowledgeable.”

Baen nodded as Rainbow snickered.

Twilight stared evenly at Rainbow, “What?”

Rainbow waved her hoof, “No it’s nothing, just, Archmage sounds a little ridiculous.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “Well let’s get this party started.”

Pinkie descended from the ceiling on a wire, “Hey! That’s my line!”

The part fell into a massive celebration. Baen helped employ his part methods which resulted in much colorful conversation and for once, Baen told a story of day long passed.

Baen then clapped his hooves together as the room collectively jumped, “Then it was upon us! The massive wurm Kal’Dajash. It’s body massive, larger than anypony could imagine. Its skin had the appearance and density of the thickest stone,” he made a collective chomping gesture with his front legs, “It had no eyes, but a massive maw. Each tooth as large as a spire and sharper than any blade. Argon, Lucretcia, Yew, and I were too stunned to move.”

Scootaloo was dressed like a mini-viking and asked in awe, “What did you do?”

“Well,” Baen tapped his chin, “After Lucretcia rallied us, Yew weakened it’s armor like hide by rapidly heating then cooling it. Soon its hide became brittle,” Baen smacked his hoof on the table he was behind as the ponies in the room hung on his every word, “And then we struck. Argon first used his sword and shield to bash away at the armor on its body, Lucretcia was busy attacking its head.”

Rainbow leaned forward, “What did you do.”

Baen smiled with pride as he dusted his hoof on his chest, “I dove into its stomach.”

Everypony fell silent.

“Then I cut my way out,” he patted his axe, “this old girl had some bite and that abomination felt it, hard.”

Baen sipped his hard cider, “Let’s just say, we had a trophy to take back to the King.”

The ponies collectively stomped as they dispersed and bid farewell. Baen hung out at his table, but then he noticed Twilight at a far table staring into the distance. Baen tilted his head, he saw that look before, she was troubled.

Baen stood and walked over to her table as the girls absently took stuff into the cellar, “Hey Twilight, something wrong?”

Twilight glanced at him, “Oh. No, I was just thinking.”

“About what might I ask?”

Twilight sighed, “Baen…you consider me a Princess right?”

“Of course,” he tilted his head, “you do wear the crown do you not?”

Twilight nodded solemnly, “Yeah, but…why do I even? I mean look at Celestia, Luna, and Cadance. They have massive responsibilities and I’m…,” she looked away, “I’m just me.”

Baen tilted his head and stared at her calmly, “What are you talking about?”

“Don’t you understand,” she glanced at him with slightly watery eyes, “How can I call myself a Princess if I don’t do anything? I mean look at you! You’ve fought monsters, toppled armies and other creatures we Equestrians could never dream of. As far as I’m concerned, I’m nopony, just a mare with a crown,” she noted Baen’s neutral expression, “Just,” she sighed sadly and looked away from him once more, “forget it.”

Baen stared at her incredulously.

He then shook his head and became serious, “Twilight Sparkle, you listen to me,” he turned Twilight to face him, “Never think that Twilight, I am nopony to envy. But you….”

Twilight stared at him with tearful confusion as Baen nodded as he placed a hoof to her chest, “You have the capacity to be something more than what you think you are, greatness is in you,” Twilight stared at him as he continued, “But you have to stick to your path, tough it out! Twilight,” he smiled warmly; “there will come a time when you achieve something beyond imagination. You’ll rattle the heavens, and shake the earth!”

He placed both hooves on her and gave her a gentle shake, “And when that time comes, when you glow brighter than any star and change the world,” he stood up and pointed at her with a confident look, “well,” he stared dreamily into space, “I just hope I’m there, catching some of that light coming off you.”

Twilight stared at him with tearful shock as he stared back at her with a calm smile.

Twilight then seized him in a hug, the sheer force knocking the stallion into the sitting position. The warmth and love coming from the hug froze Baen stiff.

Baen was taken by surprise but he smiled warmly as he gently wrapped his forelegs around her, “Hey now, it’s alright.”

Nearby, the girls smiled at the scene, having seen and heard everything as the stars shined outside.

Author's Note

A tender moment between Twi & Baen, I thought it was time they had one.

Next chapter is a two parter, I think you all know what that means

XXV

The girls were staring in legitimate surprise and shock as Baen looked at the roof with a blush. Twilight on the other hoof was reading a letter that Baen had slid over to her. The note read as such…..

Dear Baen,

The production went really well and they loved my costumes! I’m so happy and really wished you were there! But that being said, my parents found out that I’m dating and they want to meet you. So they’ve invited us both to dinner this coming evening. I really hope they like you. I’ll meet you at my place and we can leave from there.

With love, Coco

PS- Love you Baeny Waney XXX

Rainbow Dash snickered, “Baeny Waney?”

Baen glared evenly at her, “Utter one more word and I’ll put you in what the medical books call traction.”

Dash was unfazed by the threat and continued to chuckle inwardly.

Baen sighed and glanced at the girls, “I got that this morning and well I’m not sure how to go about this.”

Applejack raised a puzzled eyebrow, “Yer just gonna meet her parents Baen, it’s not a hard thing to grasp.”

“I think what he means Applejack,” Twilight explained, “is that he’s never done something like this before.”

Baen nodded slowly, “It’s true. Granted I have known a few parents in my time, I’ve never as you all call it, dated any of their children. What exactly am I supposed to do? Do I offer them a goat? A tithe of some sort?”

Rarity smiled lightly and trotted over to her barbarian friend, “Don’t fret darling. All you have to do is be yourself,” Rarity blinked, “Actually….hm. Perhaps that wouldn’t be the wisest course of action.”

“Rarity,” Twilight scolded.

“I’m just saying Twilight, Baen might want to show some restraint,” Rarity sheepishly responded, “because let’s be frank here. Baen doesn’t seem like the most….cultured stallion.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “What’s wrong with how I do things?”

The girls then had very vivid recollections of Baen less then shining moments. They all visibly shuddered as Baen snorted in mild annoyance.

“Point taken.”

Baen stood up and rolled his neck as Twilight came around to his right, “What Rarity is trying to say Baen, is that meeting a mare’s parents is a defining moment in a budding relationship. It can either make or break the situation at large.”

Pinkie nodded, “YEAH,” she then pulled up a green sign with ‘GO’, “If the parents like you then it’s a GO!,” she then pulled up an identical sign that was red with the words ‘NO GO’ on it, “If they hate you, then it’s a NO GO! They’ll keep you both apart forever and eventually you’ll spiral out of control into a deep deep dark hole of loneliness and try to fill the void with cats and-”

Applejack planted her hoof firmly over Pinkie’s mouth, “I think he gets it Pinkie.”

Baen was sweating, “They can do that?”

Twilight nodded solemnly, “I’m afraid so. But you’ll do fine Baen,” she placed a reassuring hoof on his shoulder, “she loves you and you love her. Once her parents see that, I’m sure you’ll reach a consensus with them.”

Baen chuckled, “Well I do have a way with ponies.”

The girls shook their heads with small smiles.

Baen sat on the train nervously shuffling. Beside him was a bag with his formal armor in it, granted Rarity insisted on him wearing a suit, but Baen told her they were to constricting. As he sat there, his mind wandered. His mind was indeed on the looming moment that was approaching, but his mind kept turning back to that Soothsayer and how he had predicted he was going to beat Kriger Kongen. Though he was happy he had finally returned to full strength after requiring Ruination, but with the happiness came a dark feeling. Originally he had some control whenever he activated Ruination but for some reason unknown to himself, he had gone back to square one. He would have to practice with Ruination in a controlled area as not to harm anypony. Glancing at his necklace he raised it to look at the jewel.

Sighing he gave a small sad smile, “Father, you would scold me for being out of practice,” Baen then muttered, “perhaps it has something to do with me being sealed in stone….”

His eyes slowly drooped…and soon he was napping.

Baen glanced around the train cart, outside; the light was so bright the landscape was white. The steady clattering of the wheels was muffled and he glanced up and widened his eyes. Happy tears appeared in his eyes.

Sitting across from him was a mare. This mare in question was garbed in a silver armor with sharp angles and edges. Wrapped around her neck was a red frayed scarf with a gold crest on the end. The crest depicted an eagle taking flight. Beside the mare was a helmet that resembled a falcon head, the beak of which would curve down to cover her muzzle completely. Resting on the floor in front of her was a halberd. The halberd shaft was a polished wood with vine like details engraved into it; the axe blade vaguely resembled a wing. Her coat was a faded cobalt blue while her eyes were golden amber. Her mane was raven in color and was silky in appearance. The way it was styled was that it cascade down in the back, but was neatly parted in the front.

Her voice was the final give away, “Hello Baen. Fancy seeing you again,” it was soft but held a mild authoritative tone behind it.

“Lucretcia Sable,” Baen happily said, “How I have missed you.”

Lucretcia gave a soft smile, “Likewise old friend.”

Baen sighed, “This is a dream isn’t it?”

“A dream, a vision,” Lucretcia shrugged, “It’s all a matter of perspective really.”

Baen blinked causing Lucretcia to chuckle, “Still the fool as ever.”

“And still as lady like I see,” Baen countered.

Both friends shared a laugh.

Baen then asked slowly, “How are the others?”

Lucretcia rested her chin on her fore hoof, “What do you think?”

Baen looked to the side in shame, “Most likely you all lived your lives worrying about me and where I went. But none the less, you lived. Your kingdom most likely prospered, Princess.”

Lucretcia smiled somewhat smugly, “You’ll never know.”

“Still as caring as ever eh?”

Lucretcia fixed him with a serious stare, “I’m afraid this banter is drawing on too long. Baen, I’m here to inform you of something.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “What?”

Lucretcia glanced to the side then sighed, “I’m here on behalf of a higher power. Despite what you think, something is indeed coming. A dark force that existed in this world past, it comes to take it back.”

Baen tilted his head becoming all business, “What is it.”

Lucretcia leaned forward, “I do not know its name. Just know this,” she placed an armored hoof on Baen’s cheek, “when it comes, you will have a choice. To either fall with this kingdom, or to stand with it in any time of crisis and show all that this is now your home and you will defend it.”

Baen tensed slightly, “Your armor…I feel it.”

Lucretcia gave a warm smile, “Then maybe this isn’t a dream.”

Baen gazed into her eyes, “Are you a ghost?”

Lucretcia smiles faltered, “I am….what I am now. Just know that I and the others are watching you,” she then pressed her lips to Baen’s.

Baen’s eyes widened in shock but they drooped when she parted.

Her words were hushed, “And that my feelings for you still ring true you damn brute,” her eyes became lidded, “believe me when I say that we do forgive you. And I more than anypony, am happy that you found love after me.”

Baen chuckled, “Trust me, that evening under the stars…”

Lucretcia looked out of the car dreamily, “Near our final adventure together with the others…”

“I could never forget,” Baen stroked a hoof through her mane, the smell of wild berries coming from it, “I miss you all.”

Lucretcia stroked his cheek, “As do we.”

A soft knocking was heard on the door.

Lucretcia sighed, “It seems I must take my leave,” she walked to her helm and donned it, “Be safe, my Warrior.”

Lucretcia walked to Baen and nuzzled him sadly which he returned, “And live happy in paradise, my Princess.”

Lucretcia smiled as the door slid open by itself as she approached the light spilling from it she glanced back, “Just know, should you ever wish to speak with me, I am always listening here. I will try to come to you when you call.”

Baen nodded as she vanished in the light.

Baen awoke and felt a wetness coming from his eyes. He smiled happily as he glanced out at the station that was out the windows. Steeling himself, he prepared for his newest challenge, meeting the parents.

Author's Note

I'm back! Also, thought I would set the stage for the next chapter and the two after that one.

Meet Lucretcia Sable. A Princess who took up arms to defend her kingdom despite her fathers orders, and a love from Baen's past. Once his confident in their band she would confide in him and he in her, soon their friendship turned to love. But circumstance now has placed them where fates hand as deemed it so. But as you can see, both Baen and Lu have moved on and accepted where they are.

Warrior, Princess, pet names. Brute...nickname she used to call him

Look forward for more updates on this and others

XXVI

Baen disembarked his train and took in his surroundings. The hustle and bustle of the Central Station always irked his hearing, too much noise, but one learns to bear with it. Baen ventured through the winding maze of ponies until he managed to pull himself from the crowds, and was met by more ponies. Baen had been the unfortunate pony that had decided to visit Manehatten during a time Manehattites called, ‘tourist week’. During this time is when ponies far and wide just decide to pick the start of that week to vacation or see relatives. The congestion of traffic on and off the road is known to drive ponies insane. Though Baen was given a bit of a berth due to not only his reputation as the Infamous Barbarian known by most of Equestria, it was also the fact that the pony known as Hemline had mass produced those photos of him in Rarity’s suits to promote them. He still seethed in private at seeing them in those blasted magazines. Granted he and the fashion pony of Ponyville reached an agreement on the whole suit issue, she would pull the photos as long as he models for her one more time, no questions asked.

Baen chuckled inwardly, “I swear those mares will one day be the end of me.”

Soon Baen found himself in front of Coco’s building; he smiled as he entered the structure and the lift. As the lift ascended, he couldn’t help but think on what the night’s events might hold. He had never had dinner with a mare’s parents, for that matter, he never actually had a relationship. Though he had the occasional romp in the hay, and only one time before had he almost started a relationship. But that was a memory he wished to remain as such, a memory. Upon exiting the elevator, he approached the familiar door and knocked. It was opened immediately and he was yanked inside.

Coco was visibly stressed, her mane and tail sticking up at odd angles and her eyes frantically darting around.

Baen glanced at his distressed marefriend, “Coco, is there something troubling you?”

Coco shook her head for a moment to clear her head, “Oh Baen,” a somewhat sleepy gaze was on her face as she gave him a small smile, “Sorry, I’ve just been a little stressed about tonight all day. I just want everything to go well. But I keep thinking of what might go wrong and what my parents might think of you, oh Celestia I jus-“

Baen planted his lips on hers silencing her.

Pulling away, he flattened her mane back to its regular style, “Coco, calm yourself. It’s unbecoming of you.”

Coco sighed and nodded, “You’re right, I’m probably worrying for nothing.”

Baen smiled warmly, “Why don’t you just make yourself presentable, and I’ll make us what Vinyl calls, a pizza. Then we’ll sit in the living room and eat our lunch?”

Coco smiled and pecked him on the cheek, “Make sure you don’t burn down the kitchen.”

“Coco, have some faith,” he playfully responded as she trotted to the bathroom, “I only almost did that once….and that was because the stove burned me.”

Coco lightly giggled as she left the room.

Before them lay an empty pizza plate and two smaller plates. Nibbles was nearby, nibbling on a piece of crust. The ponies smiled at each other as Baen cleared his throat.

“I must ask Coco, what are your parents like?”

Coco looked to the side as she searched for her words, “Well my mother is a nice mare, and she works as a baker uptown. My father is an actor and he’s a bit…..odd.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “Odd? How so?”

“Trust me,” she half-smiled, “you’ll know when you meet him.”

Baen chuckled, “I fear for my sanity.”

Coco place a hoof on his armored one, “Baen, I really do hope this goes well. I don’t want to lose you.”

“As do I,” his gaze was both comforting and warm as a fire on a cold winter’s night, “I’ll be there by your side, and I’m not going anywhere.”

Coco smiled at her coltfriend as the time for the dinner drew nigh.

Both ponies stood out front of their place of judgment, Coco’s parent’s house. Baen blinked in surprise. A wrought iron gate barred entrance to the main property. The house within the white brick wall lining the land was a two floor mansion of a home. The roof was made of red thatch and the stone of the building was as white as the property border wall.

“Coco,” Baen asked blankly as his formal armor gave a dull glow in the evening light, “just how well off are your parents?”

Coco smiled sheepishly, “Well my Dad’s income combined with my Mom’s…they can afford it,” she then quickly added, “B-but that doesn’t mean they’re millionaires!”

Baen shook his head as the gates swung inwards, “You’re worrying again.”

Coco glanced to the side slightly ashamed, “Sorry.”

“It’s fine,” he eyed her, “I must say that you look ravishing tonight.”

Coco blushed as she glanced down at herself. She was wearing a pretty nice dinner dress that was a light turquoise with some lighter blue trim to it. Her eyes had eyes-shadow that complimented her mane and eye color perfectly. Her mane and tail were even slightly curled. Baen however was dressed in his formal armor and his mane and tail, at her insistence, was much more manageable looking. Baen stood before the dark oak doors as Coco knocked. A few moments later, the door opened to reveal a smiling mare. She was around average height for a grown mare and was only slightly chubby, but that did not deter from her looks. Far from it, it gave her a more motherly look. Her mane was a dark blue at the front while the rest was composed of pink and purple streaks. Her tail was nothing but streaks of the three colors. Her mane and tail curled upwards ever so much at the tips of the hairs. Her coat was a cream white and she had three gingerbread ponies on her flanks. Her eyes were a deep blue.

The mare smiled and embraced Coco, “My little Coco Bean! I’ve missed you so much!”

Baen stifled a chuckle as Coco blushed embarrassingly in her mother’s hug and squirmed, “Mom! Not in front of my coltfriend!”

At that word, the mare released Coco and gazed at Baen, her smile had all but vanished as she analyzed the barbarian before her. Her gaze made Baen feel very small, it was as if her pupils were cutting him like a surgical blade, seeking imperfections.

The mare remained stone-faced as Coco rubbed the back of her head, “Um….Baen. This is my mother,” Coco gestured quickly, “Ginger Bread.”

Ginger raised an eyebrow and flatly stated, “Coco, who’s this?”

“Oh!” Coco said, “This is Baen. My coltfriend, the one you and Dad wanted to see remember?”

“Right,” her response was decisive and fairly blunt.

Coco trotted past her mother as Baen followed, “By the way, where is dad?”

Ginger shut the door, “Your father will be down in a moment,” she waved a hoof to the second level as she shook her head, “Honestly, he gets so lost in that room of his.”

“Ah my dear Ginger,” the voice of a stallion rang out, “I merely get invested.”

In a second, a fully armored stallion trotted in. The armor made the stallion resemble a griffon made of black steel. The large armored wings flapped for a moment as the black chain mail shifted. Ginger Bread face hoofed as her husband inhaled sharply.

“ROAAAAAAAAR!”

The roar of a metallic lion echoed through the home as Baen and Coco’s mane were blown back. Baen blinked while Coco gave a small smile.

“Hi Dad,” she said casually, “rehearsing for another part?”

“Yes my ever observant Daughter,” the griffon reached up and removed his helm. The stallion underneath was beaming. His coat was a dark yellow while his mane, like his wives, was multiple colors. It was styled quite nicely, medium length yet slightly wavy. It was a series of light and dark green streaks. A lone brown streak was on his bangs. The stallion tapped some areas on the armor as it opened and he literally stepped out of it. A pair of wings showed that he was a Pegasus. On his flanks were three masks, two blue and one pink.

Ginger trotted to her husband, “Masq, why must you walk around in that thing? We have,” her gaze hardened as she gazed at Baen, “guests.”

The stallion hugged Coco before gazing at Baen, “Nice plate. But I’m a chain mail and plate mail type of pony.”

Baen blinked, “Hm, you know your stuff sir.”

“Of course!” the stallion dramatically bowed, “Masquerade at your service. One of Manehatten’s premiere stars,” he extended a hoof

Baen smiled as he shook the hoof, “Coco did tell me that you were an actor.”

Masquerade glanced at his daughter, “Did she now? Well I hope she didn’t tell you everything about me.”

“No,” Baen smirked, “she said she would save that for small talk and jokes.”

Masquerade laughed as did Coco, Ginger remained silent.

After the laughter, they adjourned to the dining room and sat at the table as Ginger brought in the pasta had made in a massive potluck pot. When everypony was served, Masquerade broke the ice.

“So Baen,” the stallion was currently wearing a vermillion and gold musketeer outfit, “word on the grapevine is that you were thawed out from stone by Princess Twilight Sparkle. What an honor.”

“Indeed,” Ginger added, “You must be so happy.”

Baen shrugged as he swallowed his first helping, “Well I am truly grateful to her, she and her friends are,” he mulled the words in his head, “unique.”

Masquerade pointed his fork at the stallion, “I don’t doubt it, they’re the Elements of Harmony after all,” the stallion gazed into space, “Ah, just to be in the lime light like they are. It must be fantastic.”

Baen shrugged, “They have their moments.”

Ginger cleared her throat, “So Baen, how long have you been seeing my daughter for?”

Baen glanced up as both Masquerade and Coco became nervous, “For a few months, well, occasionally out of the months. She’s been busy. But I have sent her gifts and letters.”

“I see,” Ginger looked over at her daughter with a smile, “did you know the best merit a coltfriend can have to her mare is always being by your side?”

Coco blushed and sunk a little in her seat, “Mom…”

Baen titled his head, “Did I say something wrong?”

“No, no,” Ginger waved her hoof, “I’m merely wondering why my little Coco Bean’s new coltfriend isn’t spending more time with her.”

Baen sat up straight, “I live in Ponyville with my friends-“

“Ah you rent a room,” Ginger leaned forward, “Interesting.”

Baen chuckled nervously as her eyes dissected him again, “Well…I sort of…live there.”

Masquerade cut in, “Ah! Well your friends must be quite the bunch and very generous indeed!”

Ginger titled her head with a neutral expression, though her tone sounded a little to chipper, “Or maybe he has no money to pay his way. Do you work Baen?”

Baen looked to the side as Ginger clicked her tongue, “I thought as much.”

Coco looked at her mother in shock, “Mom!”

Ginger gave her daughter a warm smile, “I was merely getting to know Baen, that’s all.”

Coco scrunched her face, “No you weren’t. You always do this!”

Ginger narrowed her eyes at her daughter, “Don’t you use that tone of voice with me young filly.”

Coco backed down as Baen snorted, “Might I interject here?”

Ginger stared evenly at Baen, “No you may not, this is a family matter.”

Coco looked at her mother, “Mom, he’s my coltfriend.”

Ginger inhaled, “NO he is not!”

Everypony was silent.

“Coco, I care a great deal about you. But listen to me and face reality, you’re too good for him,” Ginger stroked her daughter’s mane, “he’s a savage who freeloads in a house and can’t even spare a moment to come and see you. I’ve seen this before. In the end he’ll just hurt you and move on to another mare.”

Baen smacked his front hooves on the table, “I would never do that to her! How dare you!”

Ginger stared evenly at the barbarian, “I’ve read the headlines and heard all the gossip about you and what you’ve done since you’ve been awakened here. I forbid you from seeing my daughter again you savage, now get out.”

Baen remained on the spot as Ginger’s eyes flared, “GET OUT OF MY HOUSE!”

Baen snorted in anger as he gazed at Coco with an apologetic look. He then galloped out of the home and onto the darkened street.

Coco cried silently in her chair as she sped away from the dining room.

Ginger glanced at Masquerade, “It’s for the best, and she’ll thank me one day. It’s like I said about that Suri Polomare, that pony is no good.”

Masquerade shook his head, “Dear, you didn’t have to do that. Coco is a grown mare; she can take care of herself.”

“I just don’t want her ending up with a lunatic.”

Masquerade just slowly nodded as he flicked the feather in his cap.

The next morning, Baen sat in silence in a park. He was in his usual armor and could only stare in silence at the ground. He had never felt like this before. It was like a part of his being had been ripped out and all that was left was a hole. He stared into the distance and blinked as somepony sat beside him. He then noticed a saddened Coco across the way with her mother and father.

“Why so glum dog?”

Baen turned his head and looked at a familiar pony, “Blueballs, so good to see you.”

Blueblood snorted in anger. One could visibly see he had ditched his usual attire for regular clothes.

Baen sighed, “Why exactly are you here? You don’t strike me as a pony that would walk with the common folk.”

Blueblood looked into the distance, “Well frankly, though I hate to admit it. I came to see you.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “And why is that?”

“Well since our little meeting at that dinner,” Blueblood explained, “I seek to avenge myself upon you! So I’ve been keeping watch on you as well as follow you in secret.”

Baen rolled his eyes, “Wow, that must be so good for you,” he noticed the family of three getting ice creams.

Blueblood noticed his gaze, “Oh yes, I heard you and that mare were together. It would only make sense after all.”

Baen was silent.

“I mean after all, two mongrels as a couple are only fitting,” Blueblood leaned in closer, “And when you have puppies, they will be ones only you love,” he then whispered in Baen’s ear, “How could an ugly mare like her ever be fit to be called a lady.”

Blueblood backed up slightly when he noticed Baen’s eyes staring into his, fire ignited in the pupils of the stallions eyes.

Baen then spoke through gritted teeth in a tongue none have ever heard before, “Þú sonur hóra!*”

Baen brought his forehead into Bluebloods face. In an instant, Baen was upon the stallion and rained a series of punches down upon the stallion who was cowering under him.

“Ekki alltaf tala um hana þannig að þú hundur!*”

Blueblood was then hurled down hard on the park bench, the bench snapping in two. Baen loomed over him as he unsheathed his axe. Then he felt a pair of hooves wrap around his neck.

“Baen, stop! That’s enough!”

Baen turned his head and gazed at a tearful Coco.

Blueblood could barely stand as blood dripped from his nose, “I won’t forget this! Mark my words! I’ll have retribution!”

Blueblood then barely hobbled off before some nearby medic ponies took him away.

“There! I knew it! Coco, get away from that stallion this instant,” Ginger trotted up to the pair, “You see now! He attacked a noble pony.”

Baen then glared at the grown mare, “To defend your daughter’s honor.”

Ginger grit her teeth, “Step away from my Coco Bean righ-“

“MOM THAT’S ENOUGH!”

Masquerade, Ginger, and Baen both stared in surprise at the fuming mare as she jabbed a hoof into Ginger’s chest, “Listen Mom. I’m not your little Coco Bean anymore,” Coco stood beside a still stunned Baen, “I’m a grown mare that can make her own decisions. I don’t need you protecting me anymore.”

Ginger opened her mouth to speak but Coco cut her off, “Baen is the pony I love, sure he might be violent and bullheaded. But he’s also compassionate and caring,” Coco steeled herself and became stoic, “Mom I love you, and I always will. But if you can’t see that both Baen and I love each other and not support it,” she spoke with finality, “then as a mare I once had the displeasure of being employed to once said, ‘tough cud, mkay?”

Ginger’s expression was unreadable while Masquerade was staring at his daughter in shock. Baen was as shocked as he was, never before has she spoken in such a manner.

Ginger looked to the side and sighed, “Coco…,” she gave a small smile, “You really are your mother’s daughter. I realize I’ve been…protective,” small tears appeared in her eyes, “It’s just that I don’t want to see you hurt.”

Coco smiled warmly, “Don’t worry mom, I’ve been fine so far,” she then added with a small chuckle, “Plus if anypony tries to hurt me, my scary coltfriend will handle them.”

“Yep,” Baen nodded, “It comes with the package.”

Ginger glanced at her husband who nodded, “Well then,” she approached Baen, “Young stallion. You will treasure my daughter, make her happy, and be the nicest pony in this world to her. You will keep her safe and never hurt her, do you understand?”

Baen nodded, “Yes ma’am.”

Ginger nodded, “If you ever break her heart though,” she whispered in his ear in a low voice, “I’ll break your spine like a twig.”

Baen trembled as she pulled away.

Ginger then nodded, “And I must apologise for my way of speaking to you last night. So as a way to make it up to you, we’ll go to a lunch,” she smiled warmly at the stallion, “As a family.”

Coco nodded, “Alright.”

Baen nodded, “Right.”

Masquerade was garbed in full samurai armor, “Right.”

Ginger snapped her head around to her husband, “CELESTIA DAMMNIT MASQ!”

Author's Note

1*. You son of a whore!
2* Do not ever talk about her that way you dog!

Next two chapters, are a two parter episode chapters, can you guess which ones? :3

A Shining Star

Baen’s day had been fairly simple to say the least. He had woken up, eaten his breakfast, and gone out for his morning workout. The regime had been relatively normal, though one thing bugged him; he had this sense of foreboding lingering in the back of his skull. He couldn’t place it, but something was there.

“Baen prepares his swing; a hush has fallen over the crowd.”

Baen deadpanned as he swung into the dummy in front of him.

“A perfect strike indeed, the crowd is clearly pleased. Though I think one of them has fallen deftly ill.”

Baen shook his head, “Discord, must you insist on doing that?”

Discord was in a levitating lawn chair watching the stallion train away, “Well I have to do something to ease my boredom. No offence Baen, but you simply must do something more worthwhile. Take up stamp collecting?”

Baen shrugged, “I see no reason to. Besides,” he cleaved the dummy in two, “It keeps me in shape and hones my senses.”

“I can clearly see that,” Discord mulled, “Though I always found exercise essential, it was too boring and orderly for my tastes.”

Baen smirked as he glanced at the floating creature, “I can clearly see that.”

Discord mock gasped, “Sir! I am in perfect shape,” Discord flexed an arm, “See? All muscle.”

The muscle and arm in question then hung like a limp noodle and swung from side to side.\

Baen laughed as Discord pouted, “Laugh all you want meat head.”

Baen stopped his laughter and glanced to the side when he noticed a familiar shape ascending the hill.

Discord smirked as he folded his armchair, “Well miss pretty pony princess is here to lecture you again. That’s my cue to vamoose.”

Discord then vanished in a flash of light as Twilight appeared two minutes afterwards. She looked slightly crestfallen, but she immediately brightened when she arrived. The barbarian noticed her sudden change of demeanor and took note.

“Hi Baen,” she noticed the dummy and chuckled, “I see the dummies Applejacks been giving you have been holding up well.”

Baen shrugged as he sheathed his axe, “They’re durable enough. So Twi, what brings you to my neck of the woods?”

Twilight smiled at the use of her nickname, “Well as it so happens. I came to see if you wanted to come with me and my friends to the Crystal Empire. The other Princesses are attending and the girls wanted to come,” she trailed off for a moment as the crest fallen look creeped back but vanished quickly, “You think you might want to?”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “Why me though Twilight? A function such as this would be more your speed.”

“Well, it’s just that we haven’t done anything as a group in a while,” she felt Nibbles scurry into her mane to warm himself up which brought a small smile to her face, “Plus let’s be honest, you really haven’t been busy of late.”

Baen nodded with a small smile, “I suppose your right. Plus Shining still owes me a few bits from our jousting bet.”

Twilight nodded, “Alright then we ca-“

“TWILIGHT!”

Twilight turned around, “Oh Spike there you are! What’s the matter?”

Spike stopped, “Well…um….let’s say that a certain dragon, might have been invited to a certain event that a certain pony princess is attending. NOW,” he stated, “Let’s also hypothetically say that the dragon in question MIGHT have accidentally fed some of your homemade muffins to our house sitter and she MIGHT have got food poisoning.”

Baen blinked, “I don’t follow you.”

Twilight started to trot in place, “WHAT?! You fed my practice muffins to Derpy!? Spike, I said that they weren’t just right!”

Spike raised his claws, “I just thought you meant that they weren’t the flavor you wanted!”

Twilight groaned, “OH this is perfect. Now there’s nopony to watch the library. Everypony else I know is busy and its last minute-“

“I’ll do it.”

Twilight glanced at Baen with surprise, “Oh Baen, I couldn’t ask you to do that.”

“It’s fine. Besides,” he said with a small grin, “I don’t have anything else to do.”

Twilight nervously trotted in place again but did her breathing, “Well if you insist. Just to let you know though, I have a specific process for shelving the library. So you’ll have to follow it exactly. Trust me I’ll check when I get back.”

Baen shook his head, “Please Twilight, I think I can handle a bunch of books.”

Twilight chuckled almost evilly, “You’re not afraid, hm?”

Baen shook his head, “Of course not.”

“Oh,” Twilight placed a hoof on his chest, “you will be.”

A full day passed by, Twilight would return soon. However, Baen was in a bit of a predicament. He had cleaned and dusted the library as per the massive checklist he had been given the day before. However, his problem started when a shelf he had started to sort on decided to let its contents loose on him.

Baen was now buried up to his neck in books, “I fear I have made a grievous error in judgement.”

Nibbles sat atop a bust of a mares head and blinked at him.

“Oh be quiet,” Baen said, “Your mocking is not helping the situation.”

He raised the massive scroll he had been given by Twilight and narrowed his eyes, “This is ridiculous! No mare alive could accomplish this by themselves.”

“Well Twilight is no ordinary mare.”

Baen nodded, “True, Discord, very true. Tell me, how long have you been there for?”

Discord was petting Nibbles, “Oh, I got in when you attempted to sort the fiction shelf.”

Baen rolled his eyes, “Oh joyous day.”

“Oh come now Baen,” Discord grabbed the barbarian by his head and pulled him out with a pop, “I’m here to help my best friend.”

Baen shrugged, “I appreciate it, but why the sudden interest in my well-being?”

“Well you are my drinking buddy after all,” Discord messed up Baen’s mane, “Plus I wouldn’t want to be held responsible for you starving in books.”

Baen chuckled, “I suppose that would be an unfitting end for me. Tell me Discord,” both males started to put away books, “I’ve noticed Twilight has been acting…off lately. Why is that?”

Discord glanced at his friend, “Well our young Princess is questioning her worth as a princess. She feels like she hasn’t earned her title or has enough responsibilities. That whole song and dance.”

Baen nodded, “I see.”

Discord nodded, “Yeppers,” Discord paused for a moment, “You know, she cares a great deal about you.”

Baen looked at his friend, “What do you mean? I know that.”

“Oh you silly pony you,” Discord tutted, “what I mean is. She thinks of you something more as a friend but that doesn’t mean she wants to be your marefriend.”

Baen slid one more book in, “Explain.”

Discord rolled his eyes as every book appeared on their respective shelves, “What I mean is, she thinks of you as family you bonehead.”

“Family…,” Baen said in a hushed tone.

“Yep family.”

Baen nodded, “Right,” the feeling returned, “Discord, do you have the feeling something is coming?”

Discord stroked his beard, “I have been having a weird creeping sensation in my spine,” he shrugged, “Might just be a cramp. Say Baen,” Discord smiled and casually asked, “have you perhaps been curious as to what Twilight has written in that little diary of hers?”

Baen tapped his chin, “I suppose, the thought crossed my mind.”

Discord appeared behind him, “What do you say two friends do some snooping into a girl’s privacy?”

Baen shook his head, “Unfortunately no.”

Discord pouted, “If you insist, oh! I almost forgot,” Discord snapped his fingers as a book dropped from thin air.

Baen picked it up and stared at it in shock, it was the very same book he had found in the Crystal Empire’s treasure room.

“Liber Daemoniorum, A Chronicle by Astreous, for my granddaughter, Yew,” he read out.

Discord dusted his talons off, “No need to thank me. It’s a copy.”

Baen then hugged the now surprised Discord, “Thank you.”

Discord blinked a few times, “So this is a bro hug…hm,” Discord slithered into the air, “Well I have to go do some light reading. Later slugger!”

Baen bid farewell as he sat in a chair and opened the pages.

Hours melded together as Baen read away. Only once did he glance up from his book.

Twilight and the girls were rummaging through the library for something and she chose now to interrupt him, “Baen, did you by chance know where a box of some trinkets are? A medal, a rubber chick-“

“It’s in the hall closet.”

Twilight and the girls thanked him and grabbed their objective before leaving.

Baen peeled his eyes away an noticed the time, as well as Twilight bursting through the door.

“BaenIneedtogotocanterlotspikewillkeepyoucompanybebacksoonbye!”

Baen shrugged as he and the baby dragon went to reading their own things.

Finally Baen smiled in satisfaction as he shut the book. He then looked up and fell from his chair when Twilight appeared in a burst of much brighter magic than she usually did. She looked around and noted Baen who was staring at her bemused.

“Baen! Oh,” Twilight looked from side to side, “Where’s Spike?”

“Upstairs,” he then noticed her flinch as electricity crackled along her body, “Twilight.”

Twilight fidgeted nervously, “Yes Baen?”

“Is there a reason your magical aura is in flux as well as being much larger than it usually is,” he stood up and approached her with narrowed curious eyes, “Well?”

Twilight flinched back, “Well…I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m fine!”

She forced a smile as Baen’s frown became a line, “Right. There’s no use in lying to me Twilight. One thing I’ve failed to mention, I’m quite attuned to magic and auras. You’re lie is as transparent as the air you breathe.”

Twilight sighed, “Baen…just,” she looked to the door.

Twilight turned her head and looked out the window. Baen took notice that the sun was practically whizzing about the sky like a crazy bird.

“Twilight,” the sun stayed up, “Whatever is happening right now, I can’t let you face a danger alone. It’s just not the stallion I am.”

Twilight sighed, “I thought you might think that.”

There was a flash as Baen felt drowsy.

Twilight hugged him tight and whispered in his ear, “Just trust me when I say…Stay here,” she hugged him tighter, “and be safe.”

Baen was lowered gently to the ground as Twilight became a blob, then he saw black.

“PRINCESS TWILIGHT!”

Baen shook himself awake at the booming voice.

Baen looked around and noticed that the library’s front door was gone. He ran outside and glanced around. He then saw a sight that shocked him. A few feet down a nearby street, Discord lay on the ground panting. Behind him was a cage that held the girls and Spike. Rushing to the cage, Baen stared into the bars and widened his eyes further.

“Baen,” Rainbow Dash said weakly, “Where the hay have you been?”

Baen became serious, “That doesn’t matter now. Who’s done this to you?”

He was interrupted when a flash caught his eye. Twilight stood on the observation platform of the library. Telling the girls not to move, at which they frowned at, Baen, ran to the library at breakneck speed.

“TWILIGHT! WHAT’S GOING ON!?”

Twilight didn’t respond but noticed him. Baen snorting, decided to go up and ask her himself. However, all Baen heard next was a yell when he crossed the threshold. Then there was a bang…and then pain.

Twilight stared in shock and soon, dawning horror. A smoking axe buried itself in the ground before her.

Tears streamed down her face and she only yelled one word, “BAEN!”

Baen awoke in a completely white room. He sighed.

“Well this is just perfect, I’m dead.”

“You’re not dead.”

Baen glanced around but couldn’t find the voice. He heard the trickling and splashes of water around him as the soft melodic voice spoke.

“You are merely in the Between. You still have much to do, Knight.”

Baen stood up shakily, “I’ve been called many things m’lady, but never Knight.”

“Then it pleases me to be the first.”

Baen glanced around, “What exactly happened?”

“You were attacked. The Warrior I sent to warn you told you it would happen. Did she not?”

Baen widened his eyes then became skeptical as he attempted to find the source of the voice, “Who are you?”

“I am somepony that you do not know, but one you shall soon know. But for now, you may call me,” her giggle was like a hymn, “The Lady.”

Baen blinked, “Well, can you send me back…Lady?”

“Of course, but you must prepare,” Baen’s surroundings shook, “you must fight so that we may meet.”

“Wait a minute,” Baen looked around, “What do you mean?!”

“You shall know. In due time.”

Tirek loomed in the distance as Twilight let loose a massive blast of pure power. She held nothing back as the infernal aura Tirek erected to defend himself sprung forth. The blast left a massive dug a massive ditch into the ground as Tirek was forced back. The magic Twilight used all but consumed the dark lord before a massive explosion rocked the very ground. Twilight landed and glared daggers at her smirking adversary.

“Now I see what your fellow Princesses have done,” Tirek mused.

Twilight’s horn lit up…then fizzled out as a boulder shattered on Tirek’s chest. The dark lord dusted himself off as Twilight turned. Baen stood behind her, soot and ash covering matting his coat, mane, and tail. He stomped to the center of the battlefield, and then the yelling started.

“ALRIGHT. NOW, WHO IN THE BLASTED VOID JUST BLEW ME UP?!?!”

Twilight blinked in surprise, “Baen…But how did…”

Baen heard nothing, “I DUSTED, CLEANED, AND ORGANIZED EVERY DAMN BOOK IN THE BLASTED BUILDING ONLY TO HAVE SOME KNOBHEAD BLOW IT AND ME UP! AND NOW, I AM PISSED RIGHT OFF! YOU,” he pointed at Tirek, “YOU’RE GOING TO KILL ME AREN’T YOU?”

Tirek only nodded with not too pleased expression.

“I THOUGH AS MUCH!”

Twilight yanked the barbarian over to her, “Baen are you insane?! Run! He’ll vaporize you!”

Baen scoffed, “Oh please,” Baen turned to the dark lord, “I’ve fought bigger.”

Tirek chuckled, “Fool, do you not know who you face this day? I will crush you and Princess Twilight and take from you the magic I rightfully deserve.”

Baen stood firm beside Twilight, “Crush me all you want, as long as a I have a breath in my being, you will never touch my dearest friend.”

Twilight stared at a half smiling Baen who stared back at her.

“How touching,” Tirek mocked, “But let’s look at the real picture. You’re out of your league hero, leave now, and I might just show you mercy.”

“I’m no hero,” Baen stated as he picked up his axe, “I’m a barbarian.”

Twilight nodded as her horn glowed, “If you insist on helping me, here.”

Twilight blasted Baen with a surge of raw magic. His armor repaired itself and gave off a glow. His injuries and markings from the explosion vanished. Twilight smiled as the spells full effect took hold. Baen’s armor became a dark red and a tad bulkier. The fur on the shoulders grew longer and resembled more like the hair of a lion’s mane. Black arcane markings engraved themselves on each plate. Baen’s irises then turned the same shade of red as his mane as his axe blades became slightly larger and more serrated. The metal of the blades now looked more like metallic rock when the aura faded. Baen looked at himself.

“Oh buck yes,” he stated, “I’m keeping this!”

Twilight chuckled, “Sorry Baen, but it’s a temporary strengthening spell. Granted…I suppose this boost of mine made it a little more…potent.”

Baen smirked as he turned to face the villain, “Right. Let’s take him down.”

Twilight nodded, “Agreed.”

Baen steeled himself as Tirek prepared to charge, “What’s the plan?”

Twilight then said with finality, “I’ll hit him high, you hit him low.”

Baen dug his hooves in, “Got it.”

Twilight lifted off with a streak of sparkles that matched her mane and tail trailing behind her. Baen kicked off and rocketed toward Tirek with a streak of his Wrath aura behind him. Growling like an animal, Baen swung his axe hard into Tirek, though the blade did not break the skin, the giant stumbled. Twilight took the opportunity to blast the tyrant in the face with a burst of her own magic. Baen then yelled as Tirek back handed him away and then levitated Twilight. Baen looked up as she was hurled screaming into a mountain.

“Bastard!”

Baen leapt onto Tirek’s back and raised his axe…only to yell as Tirek hurled himself horns first at the mountain. Baen was sent flying and gripped Tirek’s tail with his mouth. He braced himself as Tirek plowed through the mountain. Twilight hung onto the dark lords head as she noticed Baen, Twilight nodded as did Baen. Both vanished in a flash as Twilight blasted Tirek.

“Twilight,” Baen yelled, “dive bomb!”

Twilight was already thinking the same thing as she blasted Tirek into the ground. Grabbing Baen, she sped toward the fallen foe. Arching upwards, she released Baen who plowed into Tirek crushing him deeper underground. Twilight then teleported Baen to her as she landed.

Both ponies hoofbumped.

The ground then shook violently beneath them as a beam cut a good portion out of the earth in a platform that they now stood upon. Both Twi and Baen were hurled through the air. Baen dug his axe in and stood on the handle. Using his alicorn magic enhanced strength, he vaulted over the earth and delivered a swift hindleg roundhouse to Tirek’s face. The centaur stumbled from the hit as Baen landed, amazed at his own power and strength at how far he had leapt.

“Enough of this! Begone,” Tirek kicked the barbarian with his front hoof then raised his fists above his head.

The earth ruptured and broke when Tirek brought his fists down. Spike of stone erupted as Baen crashed into one…then stopped from the others by Twilight. Twilight levitated him by her side, his axe floating as well. Baen clutched the axe firmly as Twilight threw him. In mid-flight, Baen felt a massive surge through his body, his having boost worn off as he crashed into Tirek’s waiting fist which brought him and itself into the ground. On the ground huffing, Tirek readied a close quarter blast, but had to redirect it at Twilight who fired her own. The blasts met in mid-air, and then an explosion consumed the battlefield.

Twilight blinked as she stared at her fallen foe. Baen lay on the ground as she approached, coughing and visibly injured from both Tirek’s blow and the combined magic explosion.

“Baen, oh Celestia please be alright,” Twilight nuzzled him as he shifted.

“I’m fine,” he coughed out, “Just a flesh wound.”

Tirek then emerged from the rubble he had been under and stared Twilight down, “It appears we are at an impasse,” a smirk appeared on Tirek’s face, “How about a trade, Princess Twilight?”

There was a snap as the girls, Spike, and Discord floated in the air in bubbles, “Their release for all the Alicorn magic in Equestria.”

Twilight gasped in shock as Baen shakily tried to rise but fell.

Tirek then said smugly, “What's it going to be?”

The girls all protested in unison as Baen shook his head, “Don’t, we can still win!”

Rainbow frantically said, “Don't do it, Twilight!”

Fluttershy nodded in agreement with Dash, “We aren't worth it!”

Discord sighed as he looked to Fluttershy, “Oh, but you are, Fluttershy. You're the pony that taught me that friendship is magic. I had magic and friendship, and now I don't have either.”

Tirek then yelled with anger, “Enough! I want an answer, and I want it now!”

Baen shook his head as he saw Twilight’s expression, “Do not do it.”

Twilight then solemnly nodded, “I will give you my magic, in exchange for my friends.”

Tirek nodded with finality, “As you wish,” his fingers snapped as all but one bubble popped.

Twilight noted this, “All of my friends.”

Tirek looked to Discord and pointed at the spirit in disbelief, “After the way he has betrayed you, you still call him a 'friend'?”

Twilight stamped her hoof, “Release him!”

Tirek nodded once more, “If that's what you want.”

Discord fell to the ground after his bubbled popped, “Thank you, Twilight,” he then turned to Fluttershy, “Sorry.”

Fluttershy smiled softly, “I know.”

Lord Tirek then stated with dark glee, “Your turn.”

Twilight then screamed in utter pain as her magic was literally sucked from her being. The alicorn collapsed as Tirek roared and grew larger and far more imposing.

Baen shakily stood and hobbled to Twilight, “Are you alright?”

Twilight stood as Discord approached her, “Tirek tricked me into believing that he could offer me something more valuable than friendship. But there is nothing worth more. I see that now. He lied when he said that this medallion was given as a sign of gratitude and loyalty. But when I say that it is a sign of our true friendship, I am telling the truth,” he then placed a strange medallion on Twilight’s neck.

Applejack approached her, “You think that might be the last one we need?”

Twilight looked down as she and Baen saw the familiar sheen, “We have to get to the chest.”

A snort turned their attention to Baen who faced the rampaging Tirek, “Then why are you standing there. Go, I’ll buy you as much time as you need.”

Twilight stepped forward, “Baen you’re in no condit-“

“I SAID GO DAMMNIT!”

Twilight and the girls were shocked as Baen hefted his axe, “Go and be safe, I’ll wait for the six of you. Twilight if things were different and you had been born in my time, and taken in with me,” he turned back and smiled warmly, “I would be privileged to call you my sister.”

Twilight sniffled as did the girls.

Baen then stated with more strength in his voice, “Now you six get going. If I survive this,” he chuckled, “I’ll buy lunch for us all at the victory celebration.”

Rarity pointed, “We’re going to hold you to that.”

Baen nodded as the girls ran.

Discord stood beside Baen as the barbarian asked, “Will you be alright old chum?”

“I’ll be fine,” he quickly scampered off, “I LIKE MY PIZZA’S WITH LOTS OF GREEN PEPPERS!”

Baen nodded as he rushed Tirek with a hearty roar.

The girls stood before the chest, “We have to do this, together.”

The girls nodded as they turned the keys in unison. A bright light soon engulfed them as they all gasped.

Baen was hammered into the ground as Tirek then picked him up and squeezed, “Puny pony. Did you honestly think your kind could stand up to me?! The great Lord Tirek!”

Baen spat in his face.

Tirek growled, “Insolent little!”

Baen smirked, “If you’re going to kill me, do it. I don’t fear death. But do me a favor,” Tirek narrowed his eyes.

“I’ll drain you first, and then crush the husk that remains.”

Tirek opened his mouth as ruby red energy was yanked from Baen’s mouth. However, when it went into the dark lord, Tirek yelled in pain and the magic retracted back into its proper owner.

“How?! Why can I not take your magic!”

Baen still smirked, “It’s Old Magic you twit. I’m on a whole different level than present Equestrian’s”

Tirek narrowed his eyes, “Who are you?”

“I’m Baen,” Baen stated proudly, “commit it to memory.”

Tirek then laughed.

Baen was surprised as Tirek stopped, “Oh, so you are the one that the whispers were about.”

“Whispers,” Baen muttered, “Speak sense monster!”

Tirek chuckled, “During my incarceration, voices came from The Void below, one spoke your name.”

Baen went snow white as Tirek leaned in with a dark smile, “The Four Harbingers come for this land, barbarian. Rath’gor, also seek your head as revenge for your interference all those centuries ago,” Tirek then added coldly, “Or so I heard.”

Baen was frozen as that laugh, that deep laugh that haunted his nightmares entered his mind once more.

Then Tirek looked up, “WHAT?! NO! IT’S NOT POSSIBLE!”

Baen then slowly blacked out as he was released, Twilight’s voice being the last thing he heard.

Baen then awakened as a shock surged through him. Baen glanced around and noted everypony staring at him.

“What?”

The girls smiled seeing their friend breathing and….fully healed.

Baen then got on his hooves looking around like a wild pony, “TIREK!?! Where is he? Is he-“

“Be still valiant Baen,” Luna stated, “Tirek has been dealt with.”

Cadance nodded, “Indeed he has.”

Baen turned and noticed Twilight and the girls for the first time.

He clicked his tongue, “I was wrong again Twilight.”

Twilight titled her head, “What do you mean.”

“Well you see, the day I became your friend, I said to myself,” Baen cleared his throat, “Baen, no matter what happens. There is no way in this world that these mares will look even more ridiculous than they already are, Twilight, I was wrong.”

Twilight and the girls mulled it over for a second before saying a unified, “HEY!”

Baen started laughing as the girls returned to normal.

Celestia approached the barbarian, “Baen, you have come far since your freedom. You’ve shown me and my subjects that even though that you come from a different time. That will never stop you from being who you are. You have made many friends and even found two great magics that many have the opportunity to possess.”

Baen blinked, “Two?”

Cadance bopped him on the head as the collective laughed.

Celestia regained herself, “And despite your current place in time, you have defended my subjects alongside my most precious pupil,” she bowed her head, “for this, I am grateful.”

Luna and Cadance did the same.

Baen waved his hooves, “Hey, hey, it was no big deal.”

Rainbow bopped him on the head, “No big deal!? Baen you doofus, you helped save Equestria!”

“No I didn’t,” Baen smiled at the six, “you all saved it, I merely gave support.”

Baen then looked around at where he was, “Say where are we anyway?”

Twilight smiled as she gestured around, “My new home and castle.”

Baen gawked, “You have a castle?!”

Twilight nodded, “Also, follow us.”

The ponies led the barbarian outside. Taking him a few yards from the library, they stopped at his training hill, though the ponies blocked his view.

Applejack smiled, “Despite what you think, you helped save our home.”

Rainbow Dash nodded, “Totally!”

Shining gestured, “And because of your righteous action and welcomed friendship, my sister and the princesses made this for you with their magic.”

The ponies of Ponyville parted to reveal what they were hiding. A two floor home sat on the hill. It was in the rough shape of a tear drop and looked like it was made of massive tree roots that constricted together. The roof had autumn leaves in the shape of roof thatches growing naturally to form the roof. A dark oak door with a brass handle was the final straw for Baen.

He fell on his rear and blinked, at the banner above the door, ‘Welcome Home Baen!’

All the ponies then yelled in unison, “WELCOME HOME BAEN!”

Baen stared at the door as tears started to flow, “M-my home?”

Vinyl nodded, “It’s all yours; we all even pitched in with the essentials. You even got the couch you used to sleep on!”

Baen looked at their smiling faces, “I-I….”

Twilight hugged her friend, “Welcome home, Brother.”

Baen then broke into a fit of happy crying as the six mares, the princesses, Baen’s Friends, all hugged him warmly. And he hugged them back.

Author's Note

or Baen's Worst Day Ever or Baen Get's Blown Up or Twilight & Baen VS. Lord Tirek

XXVII

And thus I write more feels!

Also, now we have a name of a foe and more mysteries to solve.

Who are The Four Harbingers? Who is this being referred to as The Lady? Will Baen actually buy lunch?

And also, WILL THIS FIC EVER GET FAN ART?!?!? IT TOTALLY SHOULD!

*Kicks voice guy out*

Look for more updates!

*Goes back to watching Kamen Rider Den-O*

XXVIII

If there is such a thing as a blessing, Baen received a really good one recently. Two week passed after Tirek’s defeat and he was living happily in his new house. The house itself reminded him a lot of Twilight’s old home. The exterior may seem like a bunch of massive roots that formed a home. But within, the walls were a smooth and homely chestnut color. The floors were a much darker brown and seemed to be one massive slab on each floor and in each room. Baen didn’t mind. Even at night his little home gave off a mild pine scent he found quite pleasant and relaxing. His sleeps were much better than before and the sheer fact he had a home of his own was very relaxing. Though this did not change the barbarian pony, he was the same as ever, if not for the new found kinship he felt for the ponies of the town he now called home.

“Hm,” the barbarian hummed as he munched on a waffle, “Maybe I should do what pink one suggested and write a thank you card….”

A loud thud alerted him to a foreign presence in his house, mostly due to the fact that it came directly upstairs…in his hallway. A mild cry of surprise and another crash followed by several consecutive thuds diverted his attention from his breakfast. Turning his head, he beheld the intruder in question.

“You know Celestia,” Baen chided, “one mustn’t lurk in doorways. It’s rude.”

Celestia shakily stood and cursed under her breath, “Apologies, I was intending to teleport near your front door. But it seems for some reason,” she muttered, “my reconstitution was off by a few meters.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “Does that happen often?”

“Rarely,” Celestia ruffled her wings and moved to the adjacent chair, “Would I by chance trouble you?”

Baen waved a hoof, “Go right ahead.”

Celestia voiced her thanks before seating herself.

“So Celestia,” Baen asked as he munched his waffle, “to what do I owe this unusual arrival?”

Celestia eyed the plate of waffles to which Baen made a gesture, “Well,” she levitated some waffles to a spare plate, “I was thinking on a few things. For instance, ever since Luna and I first met you, you’ve given off this…unusual aura.”

Baen chuckled, “Same goes for you.”

Celestia poured some syrup on her plate with a raised eyebrow, “Oh? Do tell.”

“Well Princess. Though I might be a warrior,” Baen reached for another waffle, “I do have more skills than just smashing things. For example, one thing my tribe trained in was to sense and perceive magical auras.”

Celestia froze, “Perceive…you’re saying-”

“Indeed,” Baen stated with a small smile.

This boast did indeed carry truth. Baen and his tribe through years and generations of perfection managed to create a technique that many ponies during the present time would see as both impossible but phenomenal. The technique incorporates the use of a pony’s natural magic aura to open the third eye, an almost astral portal to ones very soul. The technique once performed allows the user to look upon the world as it truly is, it’s ‘true self’. With this perception also comes the benefit of the sixth sense. Once the third eye is open, a pony is sensitive to magic and its auras allowing them to sense a change in not only themselves, but others. Like most techniques, the third eyes could be opened whenever the user deems so and the sixth sense can be muffled, but with this technique comes a risk. During the first opening if one was not careful, the sudden influx and development of this sense could drive a pony to madness or worse….death.

Baen leaned back, “I’ve seen your true self princess. I must say, it’s quite radiant. It’s like the brightest and most beautiful star was given shape.”

Celestia blushed mildly at the compliment, “Do you speak like this to most mares?”

Baen leaned forward and waggled his eyebrows, “Not all mares.”

Celestia became a deeper red but smirked, “If I recall, I do believe that you are already spoken for. Wouldn’t it be bad if your special somepony found out that you are sweet talking other mares?”

Baen nodded as his opponent delivered the decisive blow, “Touché Tia.”

Celestia chuckled warmly and winked, “I still got it though, don’t I?”

“I’m generally surprised you don’t have a caller,” he munched on his waffles, “surely other immortals have called for either yourself or your sister.”

Celestia laughed which surprised Baen, “That’s a popular misconception my little pony. My sister and I aren’t immortal; we merely age far slower than normal ponies.”

Baen blinked, “Really now?”

Celestia nodded as her cheeks puffed out with a mouth full of waffles.

Baen titled his head, “Being a pure born Alicorn must have its benefits then eh?”

Celestia stopped eating for a moment as she glanced to the side, “And its drawbacks….”

“Twilight and Cadance?”

Celestia nodded slowly, “Even though they are alicorns now, they are blessed with the mortality of aging.”

Baen smiled, “If it helps. You and your sister aren’t alone in this world,” Celestia blinked as he placed a hoof on hers, “We three are both relics of the past ages Celestia, we fossils have to stick together.”

Celestia chuckled, “Fossil hm?”

“Well you are over one thousand years old.”

Celestia playfully whacked him on the head with her hoof, “Shame on you! You aren’t one to talk old timer.”

“OI,” Baen responded, “I’m not that old, I’m in my prime, and I’m as old as those six mares!”

Celestia smiled with a lidded look, “Really,” her smile carried playfulness and…was that lust?

Baen blinked slightly as her wing extended across the table skillfully and traced up his breast plate, “Uh….yes?”

Celestia continued to drag her wing as she stood up and walked around to his back, “Well allow me to elaborate,” Celestia’s second wing tip traced up Baen’s armor as the stallion froze, “Luna is a year younger than me. If we are comparing age,” her feathers finally reached Baen’s exposed neck as he shivered, “My slowed aging does allow me to live long and it is true that we both are thousands of years old but,” she leaned in and whispered in Baen’s ear, “You and I,” she nipped his ear causing Baen to freeze entirely, “by present years, You might be as old as Twilight and her friends, but if that’s the case,” her voice dropped lower, “I just recently became older than the seven of you by one year.”

Baen turned his eyes and stared into hers as Celestia licked his nose, “If you were not already spoken for, I would really wish to get to know you better. You are indeed an intriguing specimen Baen, my sister shares my views.”

Baen squeaked as Celestia smiled and came around to his front and leaned in closer with the same look on her face, “Keep this in mind, as the mares today put it,” she smirked as the lustful look vanished, “I would’ve rocked your world.”

Baen fell out of his chair, red all over as Celestia rolled on her back laughing, her legs flailing. Baen stood up and scrunched his face in annoyance and embarrassment.

Celestia stood and nudged him, “It was all in good fun Baen, but perhaps that will teach you to not speak of a mare’s age.”

Baen looked to the side, “But what you said, was there some truth within those words?”

Celestia nodded, “Yes, I do wish to get to know you better. Twilight told me the reasons that the Breezies once bothered you was because of something known as old magic. I’d like to know more about that statement if it isn’t too much trouble.”

Baen shrugged, “I suppose, I have not much to do as of late besides perfecting a reacquired skill of mine.”

Celestia smiled, “Perfect then, would you mind perhaps if you came to Canterlot so that I might…pick your brain?”

Baen blinked, “I…suppose.”

“Excellent,” she trotted past him, “well I must free up my schedule this week. How does the day after tomorrow sound?”

“I think I can squeeze in something.”

Celestia nodded as he trotted with her to the door, “Well I hope to see you soon.”

Baen raised a hoof, “Princess, about that little display of yours a moment ago-“

“Oh think nothing of it; I was just having some fun,” she glanced over her shoulder at him, “Though…some of the words did have some truth to them, like you said.”

“Which ones?”

Celestia’s tail traced under his chin as she winked playfully at him and departed.

Baen stood awestruck, “Was I....was I, just as they say…hit on, by a Princess?”

Baen gave a light chuckle, “Mares.”

XXIX

Twilight sat on the bench at the Ponyville train station, and she was not happy. The alicorn was looking away from the barbarian who was gazing into the distance and she was intensifying her facial scrunching. She had found out via Spike Mail that Baen was to go to Canterlot that day on a special invitation from the princess, and she hadn’t even been told or invited. Baen was surprised as she was, though the Princess of Friendship was less than amused.

“Twilight,” he said, “If you continue to do that you’ll be covered in wrinkles.”

Twilight huffed in mild annoyance, “I just don’t see why I can’t come with you. I mean for Celestia’s sake, I found and thawed you out.”

“And she probably realizes that,” Baen stated, “But Celestia most likely has her reasons.”

“Oh now you two are on name terms now?” Twilight crossed her forelegs and looked away.

Baen leaned over with a playful look on his face, “Jealous?”

Twilight meeped as her wings flapped irritably, “AM NOT!”

“Really? That’s a shame,” Baen smirked as he glanced sideways at her, “Celestia swore not to tell you, but me and her are doing this little thing of ours over wine.”

Twilight’s eye twitched, “What…what thing?”

Baen’s train arrived as he bid her a fond farewell, “See you later Twilight, don’t wait up.”

Twilight stood on the spot as Baen boarded the train with a playful wink and a matching smile, “BAEN! YOU GET BACK HERE AND TELL ME WHAT THING?!?!”

Baen was howling with laughter when he sat down. The train chugged away leaving a fuming Twilight Sparkle to glare at the caboose of the departing train. As Baen sat in silence his mind wandered back to the one thing that had been plaguing him for quite some time. He remembered his final moments against Tirek, and that ominous warning he had been given. This was a little much for him to process; it wasn’t possible…or was it?

Baen shook his head, “Times like this I wish I had some guidance.”

It then hit Baen, “Of course!”

Baen shut his eyes and drifted off into a trance, and then soon, slumber took him.

Baen gazed around the white train car like room. The door to his booth remained shut but he sat still, waiting. Soon the door slid open and a familiar mare entered, only this time, her armor was absent. The absence of her armor showed just how much of a mare she really was. Her curves were unobstructed, they were firm and yet they radiated an aura of untameable beauty. Baen stood and approached Lucretcia whom mirrored him. She nuzzled his neck lovingly as he returned it. Their nuzzling transitioned into a warm and loving kiss before they parted. Seating themselves, Baen eyes her up as she laid lengthwise along the bench.

“As sultry as ever I see,” Baen softly said.

“I never stopped,” Lucretcia countered but her expression became one of concern, “What troubles you old friend?”

Baen sighed, “I…I fear I now know what the threat is. Is it true? Will the Four Harbingers return?

Lucretcia bit her lip for a moment then sighed, “Yes.”

Baen became as white as a ghost, “It’s not possible. I defeated-“

“You did not,” Lucretcia cut in, “all you merely did was stall the inevitable.”

Baen shook his head, “No. I refuse to believe that! If they are to surface, the world as it is now. They will not be able to challenge them.”

Lucretcia was at his side and placing a calming hoof on the back of his neck, “Maybe they can, but the ponies of this age must know of what they will soon face. Baen, you cannot fight this battle alone,” she turned his head to hers and placed her forehead against his and shut her eyes, “I do not want your spirit to pass on before your time,” tears trickled from her eyes, “I don’t want the loss I felt to be felt by another.”

Baen raised her head to look him in the eyes, “Your sorrow will not reach any other. I promise I’ll finish what I started; I shall spare this land of the horrors of our age. This I vow.”

Lucretcia placed a hoof to his face, “I longed to feel you again you know,” she smiled sadly, “But I can only do so as a shade. It’s like a cruel joke.”

Baen touched her face, “I know. I regret never seeing you one last time after we parted ways every day. Even if you are a shade,” Lucretcia’s lip trembled, “You are still my Princess.”

Lucretcia embraced him in a hug, “You brutish idiot.”

Baen smiled, “I know.”

For hours they merely held each other, whispering in a dialect none could understand. But each word held both comfort and sorrow of time lost.

Lucretcia gave a small smile, “Your touch isn’t all I miss you know.”

Baen chuckled, “Priorities m’lady. You recall I am currently seeing another.”

Lucretcia nodded, “She is lucky to have you.”

Baen stared into her falcon like eyes, “I must ask, in your time in the hereafter, have you by chance crossed paths with...”

Lucretcia moved his mane from his face, “Peace my love. Do not dwell, just know that we ALL watch over you every day.”

Baen nodded, “I suppose that gives me some peace of mind.”

“Oh, that reminds me,” Lucretcia smacked him.

Baen rubbed his face, “Ow!”

Lucretcia glared slightly at him, “That’s for knocking up that Inn mare and leaving her.”

Baen blinked in confusion, “How did you…”

Lucretcia smirked, “There’s not much I don’t know Baen. When I passed into the hereafter, I looked back on you up to the point you were petrified.”

Baen muttered, “In my defence I was lonely and she…”

“She what,” Lucretcia gave him the look of, ‘say the wrong thing and I gut you.’

Baen sighed, “Nothing.”

“Well I suppose all is forgiven,” Lucretcia rubbed his sore spot on his cheek, “You did after all allow the one known as Cheerilee as well as her family line to be born into the world.”

Baen chuckled, “Yeah…I suppose.”

Lucretcia glanced up, “Hm…seems our time is up. You’ll be arriving soon.”

Lucretcia turned and sauntered off but stopped, “One more thing Baen, you felt how my blow carried substance?”

Baen nodded slowly, “Yes?”

“Well,” she wiggled her hips and swished her tail, “That’s not all that holds.”

“Princess, how unlady like of you,” Baen mock chided.

Lucretcia laughed, “Indeed, just know I’ll be here if you ever wish to talk or…” she winked at him with a playful gleam in her eye.

Baen chuckled as he nuzzled her one final time, “How vulgar, and you call me the brute.”

“Oh hush,” Lucretcia countered softly, “I’ve been without you for so long.”

Both ponies gazed at each other as Lucretcia ventured out the door.

Baen awoke and stared around his cabin as the conductor opened his door to tell him that they had arrived. Thanking the pony, the barbarian disembarked and gazed around the city of Canterlot. He had only seen the city at night, but to behold it during the daytime reminded him so much of the castles and towns that he and his band had once ventured through. He inhaled then exhaled before heading into the city. Many Nobles either turned their noses up at him or stared after him in intrigue. Many ponies did do one thing in common; they gave him a wide berth due to his axe. Soon, after much walking and taking in the city as a whole, he arrived at the city gates. Many guards stared at him, most with stoic expressions. Others stared with looks of skepticism of Baen being either friend or foe. Shaking his head, Baen went to move forward, only for a pair of wings to cross in front of him with a metallic shwing.

One Guard glared at him, “Who goes there?”

“I am Baen, I have been invited on special matters by her highness Princess Celestia,” Baen droned out.

The Guard eyed him up, “Be that as it may, I am afraid I can’t allow you to enter with that weapon.”

Baen smiled in a non-chalant fashion and leaned forward, “You’re more than welcome to try and take it from me.”

The Guard narrowed his eyes and snorted only for him to freeze up when a voice rang out, “Ah Sir Baen, tis good to see you.”

Baen smiled as Luna walked past the day guard, “Likewise Luna.”

The Guard snorted, “You will address-“

Luna raised a hoof, “There is no harm. We are all friends here correct?”

“Yes,” Baen eyed the guard.

Luna ushered him through the gate, “Come, come, my sister is expecting you.”

Baen smiled then blew a raspberry at the guard when Luna wasn’t looking.

Upon entering the grand hall, Luna escorted him past it and into one of the castles many corridors.

“Nostalgia Sir Baen?”

Baen chuckled as he gazed around, “I haven’t been around Castles since my nap, so one such as myself tends to be in awe.”

Luna nodded, “Tell me Baen, what was your home like? The Equestria before now?”

Baen stared into space, “Well firstly, it was not called Equestria.”

“It wasn’t?”

Baen glanced to the side and saw Celestia had fell in step munching on a biscuit, “Celestia.”

“Baen.”

Baen went back to his place, “Nope. This land, before it’s renaming, was once The Kingdom of Elysium. From its sunny shores to its frozen north, it was a prosperous land. All the races mingled amongst one and other. Each land did have its own sovereign that oversaw it, that hasn’t changed.”

Soon the trio arrived in a private library as Celestia and Luna curled up on dark blue and red pillows respectively. Celestia manifested a scroll in front of her as Baen continued to speak.

“Though the land was prosperous, it wasn’t without its dangers,” Baen’s looked became clouded, “Sorcerers & Sorceress, Witches, Bandits and their kings, thieves, and monsters.”

Celestia’s quill stopped, “Did you say monsters?”

“Yes, creatures of that were so ancient that they had not seen a living being in millennia. Abominations that only a pony could perceive in their blackest of nightmares, and horrors from the void that many fear never to speak the names of,” Baen leaned forward, “I have seen and slain them all. You think you ponies of Equestria know fear,” Baen’s voice became hushed; “I have seen things that could drive a pony to madness and reduce the bravest to whimpering piles. I’ve fought things that could turn your mane white…”

Luna waved a hoof in front of Baen as he snapped out of it, “Sorry, when I get going I tend to go off the handle.”

Celestia smiled sweetly, “It’s no trouble. We all ramble from time to time.”

Luna nodded.

Baen sat down, “Well on the subjects of creatures, there were always the Guilds that took care of them from time to time.”

Luna tilted her head, “Guilds?”

“Yes, they were formed when a group of ponies sought the same objective. Be it treasure hunting, monster slaying, thieving…and other questionable things."

Celestia raised an eyebrow, “Were you ever in a guild?

Baen tapped his chin, “Once.”

“Oh,” Luna lay on her stomach while resting her chin on her two forehooves, “do tell.”

Baen scratched the back of his head, “It was before I started off on my own, it was a simple monster hunting guild that was just looking for some extra muscle. I lent my hoof to them and eventually left. No big deal.”

Celestia nodded as she brought out more parchment, “I see, I’m curious, who were your companions that you held in such high regard?”

Baen stopped, “Well if you must know….”

Celestia looked at him with an understanding look, “You don’t have to say if you don’t want to.”

Baen smiled in thanks, “What else do you want to know?”

“Old Magic,” Celestia stated simply, “What exactly is it?”

Baen leaned back, “Ah, I knew that would come up sooner or later.”

Luna was hanging on his every word, “Tell us!”

Baen thought for a moment, “Well I’ve seen the way magic is now. The best way I can describe it. Old Magic….it’s a much more primal, mysterious, and powerful force one could harness in my time. The Old Magic could do things you present day ponies could only dream of,” his eyes got the same spark they always had as he recalled the old days, “Old Magic wasn’t just limited to Unicorns like today, it could be used by all. All one had to do was receive the proper training in a field he or she wished and it could be done. That being said, it wasn’t for everypony.”

Celestia was also hanging on his every word.

“To be frank, the only limit was ones potential and natural ability. Some ponies could be strong enough to move mountains with a thought, while others could only specialize in the healing of the sick and injured.”

Celestia felt like a young student learning from a professor as she giddily wrote on her scroll, “Fascinating!”

Baen smiled, “There were many fields Old Magic. But they were all in sections that were defined quite clearly ranging from the White Arts,” his voice became distant, “to the Black Arts.”

Luna was more intrigued, “These Black Arts you speak of…what did they entail?”

Baen narrowed his eyes, “The manipulation and most of the times, destruction of the natural world and all within it. The spells were vile, deceptive and even at times, pure evil.”

The princesses leaned forward as Baen continued, “Some spells were so strange that they could alter the world itself just on the sheer whim of the user. Some were even so powerful that the user could defy life and death itself and bend it to their will.”

Celestia lowered the scroll and gazed at him, “Have you fought many users of the Black Arts?”

“Many times, the most prominent I remember were a Necromancer, a Demon Summoner, a…Sorceress, and a Mage King.”

Celestia and Luna both questioned in unison, “Mage King?”

Baen nodded, “A powerful Black Arts user that has achieved a great level of skill and power through ability and strength alone.”
Luna amazed, “To think such magic existed. But…”

“Where is it now,” finished Celestia

Baen tapped his chin deep in thought, “My guess, as time went on, the Old Magic and it’s arts were slowly forgotten and,” his eyes lingered on the princesses Cutie Marks, “changed with the times.”

Celestia pointed her quill at Baen, “But here you are, living proof that Old Magic still exists. If you can still use your skills from your time, Old Magic still lives in this world and strongly within you. Which would also explain your lack of….,” she stopped herself when Baen’s ears drooped, “Oh. I’m so sorry.”

Baen waved a hoof, “Its fine.”

Luna clapped her front hooves together, “Well that was quite educational, Sir Baen, would you care to join us for dinner?”

Baen tilted his head, “The royal us or the two of you.”

Celestia giggled as Luna blushed, “I mean the three of us eating dinner together.”

Baen smiled, “Who am I to deny a dinner invitation.”

All three ponies stood and headed toward the royal dining hall.

Within the vast blackness that was the Void…something stirred. It was growing restless. Its injuries were almost fully recovered and only one thought rang in its head.

“Revenge….”

XXX

One day later, Baen was sitting in Twilight’s Castle; while she read over the notes he had given Celestia, while he sat in a chair and munched on a muffin. Granted at first, she was not pleased with him. But when Celestia had given him a copy of her notes to give to Twilight, her agitation was sated when the barbarian hid behind them as a shield. After Twilight finished her reading, her face was alight with both intrigue and relief.

“Oh thank Celestia,” she stated with a nervous chuckle, “when you left the train station after that comment, I was a little worried you were going to do…something to the Princess.”

Spike chuckled nearby, “She was going over every possible theory. Especially the saucy ones-“

Spike’s mouth was zipped as Twilight glared at him.

Baen chuckled, “Please Twilight, give me some credit,” he snickered, “at the very least I’d share a drink with her first.”

Twilight grit her teeth in annoyance but breathed to calm her nerves, “Well I’m just glad that nothing bad happened.”

“To me or the Princess,” Baen added playfully.

Twilight pointed a hoof at him, “Quiet you.”

Baen trotted over and gave her a hug, “Oh come on Twilight. You know you’re the only mare for me.”

Twilight was deadpanned as Baen still wore his toothy grin, “You’re pushing it.”

Baen nudged her as he trotted past, “Say what you want, you know you like me.”

Twilight yelled after him as a book whizzed past his head, “YOU’RE IN LOVE WITH COCO REMEMBER?!”

Baen laughed as she chased him through the castle.

Outside, Vinyl and Cheerilee saw random objects flying out of open windows. Baen ran out the front door with Twilight hot on his heels.

Vinyl sipped a shake she was levitating, “He seems to be in a good mood lately.”

“Yes,” Cheerilee smiled after him, “It’s a nice change of pace really.”

Vinyl pointed excitedly, “OH OH! Twilight’s got the pie stand!”

“EAT MY PIE OF WRATH!”

“Maybe later!”

“GRAH!!”

*Splat!*

Vinyl hoof pumped, “Right in the kisser!”

Cheerilee face hoofed, “To think I’m related to him.”

After a good morning run and dodge, Baen retreated to his home and washed off the pie he had been covered in. It was indeed true, despite a looming threat, Baen was in good spirits and he didn’t care why. Maybe the love and fun that existed in this time had finally got to him, or perhaps he had finally lost his mind due to stress. Whatever the case, he didn’t care, he was in a good mood and he was going to enjoy it. Seating himself on his couch, he grabbed a book and flipped it open. In a matter of minutes, Baen felt drowsy and soon, he fell asleep. It was only natural, he had expended a lot of energy that morning and needed a power nap…at least that’s what his body wanted.

Twilight wiped the last of the pie filling off her face. She couldn’t help but smile. After Baen had been given his home, he had been a regular, if not unusual, member of pony society. Granted his social norms were still skewed, he did mean well. Though Twilight was a princess now and had much larger responsibilities, they never stopped her from looking out for the barbarian. In a way, he was like her little brother that needed supervision and at times help. The sheer fact that he also saw her as a sister always warmed her heart. He felt accepted by the ponies of her time now and he showed it either by helping or socializing. Heck, he even started taking interest in their stories for once. He had even shared a few of his own; he did leave the saucy ones out, which they all appreciated.

But in truth, something always bothered her. When she had first awakened Baen, he had been suffering night terrors and nightmares so horrible that they threatened to affect his health. She remembered the day they had found him thrashing on that hill from being struck by an invisible foe. She had never been more scared for him than in that instance. Though she knew the most likely reason the nightmares had stopped was that now, Baen had the girls, Coco, his friends, and his pen pals to talk to.

“Um, Twilight,” Spike’s voice invaded her mind for a moment.

“Oh,” Twilight glanced over to the voice, “Yes Spike?”

“You’re walking up the walls again.”

Twilight looked down and noticed she was perfectly horizontal on the north wall of her throne room.

Chuckling sheepishly, she flapped down to ground level.

Spike titled his head, “Something wrong?”

“Well,” Twilight started.

“Don’t tell me,” Spike said amused, “Baen troubles?”

Twilight nodded, “It’s not really troubles. It’s just that it’s one of the mysteries that surround him. I mean Spike,” the dragon listened, “when we first met him, he suffered from these bad nightmares and to this day we never knew what they were about. I’m just thinking that-“

Spike raised his claws, “Whoa there. Twilight, you know as well as I do that we shouldn’t pry into somepony’s private business. And personally, I think looking into Baen’s nightmares is something you might want to stay away from.”

Twilight sighed as she slumped in her throne, “Maybe. It’s just…,” she tapped her chin, “those nightmares might shed some light on one question that’s been bothering me since day one. How did he get frozen in stone and why?”

Spike shook his head, “Like I said, I don’t think you should,” it then occurred to him, “plus, how would you even go about looking?”

“I believe I can assist in this endeavour of yours Twilight.”

Twilight glanced up and noticed Princess Luna standing nearby with a small smile.

“Princess? But…”

“My sister and I share your curiousness Twilight,” she looked out one of the windows in thought, “This query of yours is most opportune, it seems our barbarian is having an afternoon nap.”

Twilight blinked, “So…you’re?”

“Indeed,” Luna stood tall, “We shall venture into Sir Baen’s mind and solve one of the greatest riddles that exist around him.”

Twilight smiled and hopped to the ground, “Perfect! Wait…were you planning on doing this before hoof?”

Luna blushed sheepishly, “It…might have crossed my mind once or twice.”

Twilight raised an inquisitive eyebrow, “Then why didn’t you?”

“We did…I mean, I did not want to breach Baen’s trust,” Luna shuffled slightly, “He’s such a nice stallion and we did not want to…”

“Sister, do I sense a crush?”

Luna meeped as Celestia entered the throne room.

Twilight smiled at her peer, “Princess Celestia.”

“Good afternoon Twilight,” she winked playfully at her blushing little sister, “I assume Luna has told you why she’s here?”

“Yes and frankly,” Twilight nodded with a steeled look, “I’m ready to go when you are.”

Luna perked up, “Excellent! Let us begin!”

There was a massive flash of light…then all three ponies were asleep on the ground in heaps.

Celestia shook the sparks from her eyes and glowered at a blushing Luna, “A little warning next time Sister.”

Luna chuckled, “Apologies, it seems I was, as the mares say today. Quick to the trigger.”

Twilight glanced around in surprise, “Where are we?”

Around them, there was nothing but snow and mildly cold wind. Though the area looked dark at first, they good see a rising sun in the distance which lit the whole area. When the warming rays of the sun hit the land, the wind died down.

Luna glanced around and noticed that bordering the area was massive rock walls leading to high cliffs, “Hm, it seems we’re in a massive mountain valley, possibly on a mountain near a fjord.”

Celestia walked slowly through the snow as she crested a hill and glanced down, “So. This is where he lived.”

The two princesses ran to Celestia’s side and gazed down into the area below the slope. Tents, huts and a much larger hall like building were built down below to form a settlement. Ponies of all ages and builds were down below. Some were dressed in furs while others were in armor. All of them either talked amongst themselves, bid others good morning, or kissed their lovers before departing. Twilight stared in amazement.

“This is…,” Twilight couldn’t finish due to something hitting her in the head.

Celestia and Luna looked over and noticed it had been a snow ball. Nearby, a giggling group of colts and fillies were playing in the snow with wooden weapons.

Luna nodded in understanding, “This is not only a memory, but also a fantasy of what he wishes could have been.”

Before Twilight could question what she meant, Celestia pointed with a warm smile.

A colt bearing a familiar red mane was in a massive snow ball fight with a familiar looking alicorn filly.

“That’s…me?”

The Filly Twilight hurled snowball after snowball at Colt Baen, until he tackled her and she yelled for help. Twilight then noticed to her surprise five familiar fillies run to her aid and tackle the colt off of their friend and attack him with snow. Nearby the six fillies didn’t notice four ponies rush to Colt Baen’s aid.

Luna chuckled, “Shining, Cheerilee, Vinyl, and Coco, why am I not surprised.”

Celestia then turned her head and noticed a massive snow castle being presided over by three alicorn fillies. Filly Cadance raised a legion of snowballs with the Filly Luna & Celestia before raining down frozen fury upon them.

Luna laughed, “Well this seems most entertaining.”

“If you keep watching, you’ll see the best part.”

All three turned their heads and saw a smiling Baen beside them.

The snow castle collapsed and the three Princesses were defeated. However, all of the participants rolled around laughing before they all embraced in a warm group hug. A voice was then heard on the wind, soft and caring.

“Baen, come home. Your father is waiting.”

Colt Baen replied back and bid the Fillies and Colts farewell before departing toward the settlement. The four ponies turned their heads as the Colt Baen ran toward a nearby mare. Her moderate cyan eyes stared at the four, her braided chocolate brown mane blew lightly in the morning breeze.

Twilight smiled at the mare and she smiled back.

Baen felt tears in his eyes, “Mother.”

Ardia smiled at her grown son before the landscape vanished.

Baen then turned to gaze at them, “So, explain to me why you are all in my head.”

Twilight scraped the ground, “Well, in truth. We wanted to discover how and why you were frozen in stone.”

The landscape trembled for a moment, “You don’t want to see.”

Celestia tilted her head, “There’s something you are not telling us Baen,” her usual look vanished and was replaced with an official and serious one, “What is it?”

Baen looked around quickly, “Trust me, you need to leave now. It’s coming.”

“What is coming?”

Baen sighed, “Because you reminded me…the nightmare.”

Soon the landscape broke apart and revealed the interiors of a familiar temple Twilight had explored many many months ago. Baen however, was surprised as he glanced around.

“How is this possible?”

Luna stepped forward, “Some nightmares can be a dark memory Sir Baen. Your mind was merely showing you what would instill the most fear. But since I am here, I have opened your mind to this memory in full.”

A massive inhuman roar shook the temple; the roar itself shook Baen to his very core.

Twilight noticed and became worried, “Baen?”

Baen turned around slowly and beheld the thing that had roared. Now as many know, in Equestria, the Princesses of Equestria have never shown fear to the enemy or any foe. But the thing they saw before them, made them for the first time feel complete and utter terror of death.

The creature before them towered above them at 9 feet in height. It was bipedal and stood atop strong muscled legs. Its whole body was composed of what one could only describe as blood red armor. The armor’s appearance itself was shell like but boasted the edge and jaggedness of stone. Its five fingers ended in blade-like talons. Sprouting from its head was a pair of jet black horns that scraped the roof as it approached. Engraved into the very surface of its armor was the impression of veins and the outlines of a well-built muscular structure, but even those impressions were twisted and sinister in appearance. In a word, the thing was unnatural and demonic. It had no mouth, nose, or ears, just the rigged texture of its armor like hide. What did stand out were its eyes glowing diabolical orbs of yellow. It then spoke one word in a low booming voice that echoed over the walls.

“Barbarian….”

Baen trembled and backed away.

The reality around them shattered like glass.

A few hours later, all four ponies sat in Twilight’s throne room in silence.

Twilight was the first to speak, “Baen….what was that…thing?”

Baen was silent but then started to speak, “The Defiler, The Flame of Destruction, The Harbinger of War, The Red Demon…,” Baen looked into their eyes and spoke its name in a hushed tone, “Rath’gor.”

Celestia and Luna both blinked, “Red Demon?”

Baen sighed, “There is much that must be told. But...”

“Baen,” Twilight placed a hoof on his, “We’re not going anywhere.”

“Right,” Baen inhaled to steady his nerves, “First, gather the girls. Meet me at my house in two days’ time, I have to prepare.”

Baen rose slowly, “It’s time I tell you exactly what is going on.”

XXXI

Baen sat silently in his home. The darkness around him seemed deeper, almost an unusual black that evening, he wasn’t paying it any heed. Each shadow stretched wide and long, creeping up the walls, as if a malevolent force sensed the mood within the room. He sighed as he thought long on what he was going to have to do close in half an hour. What he was going to tell the six mares, his friends and allies who helped him to live in this time, was going to shake their very perception of the reality they so enjoyed to call the norm. He wasn’t sure if he could. He knew he had to, Tieg knows he really did not wish to. To see those smiles that he was used to, to see them then leave their faces, he was unsure if he could bear it. But it had to be said; they had to know what was on the horizon. During his thought, he had failed to notice the time was upon him. Steeling himself, Baen approached his door when he heard the knocks of fate on his door.

He opened the door and beheld the six mares….and the princesses, “Celestia, Luna?”

“Sorry to intrude upon this meeting,” Celestia said simply.

Twilight gave a sheepish smile, “I invited them, I thought since we four witnessed….,” she paused, “that. It’d thought it would be a good idea to ask the Princesses to sit in.”

Baen nodded, “Right.”

Rarity looked at Baen with worry, “Baen dear, are you alright? You seem troubled.”

Pinkie Pie shut the door as Baen seated himself in the living room, “Know this,” he started, “What I am about to tell you….may be a little too much to handle.”

The girls seated themselves as Baen sighed.

Rainbow raised an eyebrow, “Dude, what’s up with you?”

Baen looked to the side, “As you know, I come from a time long before this land was called Equestria. But even then, there were things that came before me, before anypony.”

Twilight perked up, “You mean the Dinosaurs?!”

“No Twilight,” he shook his head, “I’m speaking of an ancient time, at time creatures I would never wish upon my worst enemies roamed. The Time of the Ancients.”

Pinkie Pie munched on a bag of popcorn she had, “Ooooo, sounds neat! I bet the readers have been dying to hear some of your times lore,” she glanced at you, “Right?”

Everypony stared at her.

Pinkie then gestured to Baen as she handed a bag to Luna, “Continue.”

Baen shook his head, “Right…, where was I.”

“The Time of the Ancients,” Fluttershy added with a small smile.

“Thank you,” Baen inhaled a calming breath, “In the beginning, there was The Ether. Many say it was the center of existence, a pure crystal of light that lit the way for what existed out in the infinite vastness. But after a time, the Ether burst. Its shards scattered throughout the vastness, dotting the heavens. They became what you call, stars.”

Luna was engrossed, “Mrmrph.”

Baen looked out his window, “The shell of The Ether, what was underneath its crystal, became the very world we tread upon. And the light, its warmth carried on and existed as the Sun. Ever burning and lighting the way for all.”

Celestia munched on her popcorn, “Amazing.”

Baen’s gaze then darkened, “However, from the warmth of the light came our ancestors, The Ancients. But unfortunately, from all light, a shadow is cast.”

Twilight leaned forward, “What were they?”

Baen only uttered one word, a word the seemed to make the Earth tremble, “Demons.”

All present became hushed.

Baen shrugged, “Nopony knew where they came from, some say they always existed and merely waited for a world for them to conquer to be created. Others say they emerged from the shadow The Ether itself cast. Regardless, the demons razed the land and decimated the calm. Among them all however, there were four that stood above them all. The Four Harbingers.”

Baen reached behind him and produced the book Discord gave him and opened it to an entry depicting a blury sketch of a red beast, “Rath’gor, The Red Demon,” he flipped the page to reveal a yellow scrawl, “ Yol’gin, The Yellow Demon,” he flipped to a black scrawl, “Olf’ric, The Black Demon.”

Baen stopped before he flipped the last page.

Twilight looked at him, “Baen, who’s the fourth?”

Baen turned the page, unlike the others, this picture was more vivid. It depicted a bipedal beast of white with large horns, his back to the readers, “This is Malachi, The White Demon. He is the eldest of the four as well as the most powerful.”

The ponies stared at the darkened expression of their barbarian friend, “Together, these four were a force of nature none could stand before. They sought complete destruction of the world above to satisfy a sick sense of absolution, so much so, they even killed their own brethren. In the end, The Four were the only demons that remained,” Baen looked at them all, “but all was not lost. Ancient magicks long since lost to time were used to seal The Four away, within The Void. A dimension that was dead centre between oblivion and Tartarus itself, within, there was no sound. No light, movement, or breath, there was merely…nothing.”

Baen adjusted his position, “Unlike his brothers, Malachi was sealed specifically in the deepest part of The Void, the one closest to oblivion. He was too much of a risk to be sealed with his brothers; however, The Ancients did not foresee what would come to pass. Scriptures from mystic’s of my time prophesized that The Four would rise again, and with them, they would bring the End of the World.”

Twilight was visibly shaken, “That creature we saw…”

“That, was Rath’gor,” Baen unfastened his chest plate and let it fall leaving himself in only his armored boots, “You see. The Mystic’s were correct, The Four would rise again. But what they failed to mention was where,” Baen placed his armored hoof to a scar that ran close to his heart, “this was from my last battle before I was petrified. Rath’gor would have hit his mark had I not blinded his right eye. The battle took place in the unicorn city of Nightvale, which was where the Everfree forest now stands.”

Celestia widened her eyes, “Surely you slayed this Rath’gor.”

“No,” Baen reattached his armor, “it was he who petrified me. But I did injure him enough to force him away; I suppose he putting me in stone was a way of pay back.”

Rarity raised a shaky hoof, “When you say force away…you do mean permanently away correct?”

Baen was silent.

Twilight unfortunately put two and two together, “Baen….does this mean.”

Baen looked away in shame, “I fear in my quest to prevent their rising,” Baen gazed at them all in sadness, “I merely postponed it. First they will try to free Malachi, and then they will come for us all.”

The ponies within the home…were at a loss for words. For the next hour they would sit in silence. A silence that could only be described as the only calm before the storm that loomed on the horizon.

Author's Note

A short chapter for story building, we now know the names of our foes and what they are. Baen's fate has been revealed, now we approach the battles of this fic I have been waiting for.

Can anyone detect the symbolism for The Four? Guess it right and you get a cookie

XXXII

It had been two days since Baen’s startling admittance of an incoming threat. The princesses had taken it slightly well, though; they had later made a decree that if anypony saw anything at all out of the ordinary to report it immediately. Discord had taken it upon himself to establish a floating platform with telescopes aimed in every single direction, and angle. Baen on the other hoof, he had taken to a minor isolation. The many ponies he had made friends with over the course of his awakening were understandably worried. He neglected them, barely spoke, and trained or ran errands. In a sense, he had almost gone back to the way he had been before. At the moment, the barbarian in question was sitting in his home pouring over the Book. He was searching for anything at this point to aid him in the inevitable coming battles.

*Knock Knock*

Baen shook his head and thumbed through the books pages. His eyes narrowed in concentration. Surely there had to be something he overlooked, anything at all that could lea-

*KNOCK KNOCK!*

Baen sighed in anger and stomped across the room to his front door and threw open his door with a loud, “WHAT?!”

Shining Armor stared calmly at him.

Baen blinked, “Shining? I didn’t know you were in town.”

“I just got in,” he stated with a tone that matched his gaze, “is there a reason my little sister is writing me a letter saying that you’ve become a recluse again?”

Baen looked to the side, “Hrm.”

Shining stepped forward, “Baen. Talk to me, we’re friends here.”

“I don’t know Shining,” Baen looked at the stallion who noticed that the barbarian had bags under his eyes, “I just feel like…I need to find a way. Even if there isn’t one, there just has to be.”

Shining shook his head for his friend. Visibly the barbarian appeared as he usually did, but being a guard captain trained to note the health of his troops, Shining could see things not many could. He could see that Baen had either not gotten enough sleep or just hadn’t slept at all. This was further enforced due to his sudden mood changes and slightly wobbly standing. He was distressed mentally and physically, mostly due to the almost glazed look in his eyes. Shining trotted to his friend and placed a leg around his neck.

“Come on Baen,” he smiled warmly, “how about you go take a nap. I’ll clean up and keep an eye on things, then we can go down to Ponyville,” he tapped the barbarian’s chest plate, “and we can show ponies you’re completely fine and in shape.”

Baen mumbled to himself before his inhaled slowly then nodded, “Alright…”

Baen took a few steps away…before falling on his back and snoring softly.

Shining shook his head with a chuckle and levitated the twitching barbarian to the couch. A bit of drool trailed from Baen’s mouth as he slept. Shining then went about straightening up. Baen’s right hindleg twitched as he mumbled in his sleep.

“Yes Lucretcia…..that’s what your *snore* warrior likes…..”

Baen rolled over and his mumbles became incoherent.

Shining finished his cleaning quickly and sat down on the floor, shrugging, he pulled a comic from Baen’s shelf and started reading it.

When Baen awoke a few hours later, he was bright eyed and bushy tailed. He hopped to the floor and cracked his back.

“Ah! That’s just what the healer ordered,” He glanced at Shining who had just finished a novel, “Hm…so it seems book worming runs in the family.”

Shining glanced up and chuckled as he shut the book, “Only fantasy for me. Afternoon sleepy head, you have a good nap?”

Baen nodded, “Yeah, listen I-“

“Don’t worry about it Baen,” He smiled, “I understand stress.”

Baen smiled, “Running a kingdom comes with its drawbacks eh?”

Shining nodded, “Dude, you have no idea. I actually think Cadance wasn’t joking when she said she found a white hair in my mane.”

“Shining,” Baen snickered, “you’re mostly white.”

Shining scrunched his face as both stallions laughed.

Soon they stood and ventured outside.

“So,” Shining asked, “what’re you thinking of doing?”

Baen tapped his chin, “Well personally I wouldn’t mind a chocolate tart.”

Shining thought for a moment, “Sounds good to me.”

Soon the two stallions appeared in Ponyville and beheld an unusual sight. The streets were empty. Only the sound of the early afternoon breeze greeted them as the slowly cantered through the town. The creaking of swinging planters, window shutters, and the steady pattering of the water from the towns fountain greatly unsettled the duo.

“Shining,” Baen glanced around, “Where is everypony?”

Shining narrowed his eyes when he noticed a silhouette in a window dart out of sight, “I’m not sure. Though for some reason,” he stopped, “I did notice everypony was in a bit of a hurry today.”

Baen halted his stride, “How long ago did you get here?”

“The train pulled in around ten this morning, why?”

Baen narrowed his eyes as they looked to every blind spot and corner, “Something isn’t right.”

Shining took in his surroundings and noticed that the hoof prints upon the ground seemed a little tighter grouped, almost like….

“It looks like there were a series of struggles.”

Baen glanced to his friend, “What do you think?”

Shining glanced around and noticed another shape dart into the shadows, “I think we’re being watched.”

“We need to get back to my home, or some form of building,” Baen’s tone was absolute and to the point.

“Wow,” Shining glanced at his now serious friend, “so this is what you’re like when you’re serious.”

Baen turned to Shining, “We best make haste lest we run into-“

When Baen had turned back around, he as staring into a pair of familiar maroon eyes, “GAH!”

“BWAH!”

Both he and the other fell backwards on the ground.

Baen stood up and glared slightly at the interloper only for the glare to soften, “Rainbow Dash, what in Tieg’s name are you doing? You scared me half to death.”

Rainbow chuckled, “Sorry, I was just searching the skies when I saw you two, so I popped on down to see what’s up.”

Shining glanced around as Dash flexed her wings a few times, “You wouldn’t by chance know where everypony is would you Rainbow Dash?”

Rainbow chuckled, “Oh there around, everypony is just busy,” she then started staring at Shining.

Baen glanced around some to take in the area; he sniffed the air, and then paused.

Shining raised an eyebrow, “Dash…you seem distracted.”

“Oh,” Rainbow snickered, “I’m not distracted, I’m just taking in the sights.”

Baen then turned around sharply, “Shining. Get away from her.”

Shining glanced up at Baen, “What? Why?”

Rainbow got a tad close as Shining backed up, “You know, how you’re related to Twilight is still shocking to me. I mean she’s an egghead, and you’re,” she licked her lips, “so well built.”

Shining’s eye twitched, “And married.”

Rainbow visibly blushed as she poked a hoof into his chest, “Is it an open marriage?”

Baen was behind her in an instant and his front hooves were around her head much to her surprise, “Hey! What’s the big ideGRAK!”

Baen sharply turned her head to the right and a crack was heard as she collapsed, he tongue sticking out.

Shining stared in horror, “BAEN! What have you-“

“Relax Shining,” he pointed to her chest as it rose and fell, “She’s still breathing. What I did was a trick I learned from my friend A’dare. He used to be the head of an assassins guild, ironically he was a body pain easier.”

Shining raised an eyebrow, “You mean a massage therapist?”

“I suppose,” Baen shrugged, “To be brief, the move is to cause a calmed, almost sleep like state. The upside, if she had a crick in her neck, it will be gone.”

Shining glanced down at the incapacitated pegasus, “Um….what is wrong with her?”

“Are you dense?”

Shining snorted.

“She’s in heat.”

Shining’s pupils shrank to pinpricks….

“Shining, stick close to me,” Baen glanced around, “as long as we’re vigilante, we can survive.”

“SWEET CELESTIA HELP MEEEEEE!”

Shining glanced around and saw a stallion explode around the corner like a fire had been set alight on his tail. The stallion was known as Caramel and he was currently fleeing a rampant looking Rarity.

Baen placed his axe on the ground, “Shining. Wait here.”

Rarity levitated Caramel off his hooves as he ran in mid-air, “Oh come now dear Caramel, running will only make it worse for you.”

“Rarity!”

Rarity turned to behold a firm standing Baen, “Drop him.”

“Oh Baen darling,” she smiled, “though I appreciate stallion callers. I’m afraid I have a previous engagement. So if you would be so kind as too-“

“Last chance,” Baen stated darkly, “drop him, or I drop you.”

Rarity was taken aback, “Why I never! Who are y-“

Baen was already approaching her at breakneck speed. She gasped as he then dropped to the ground, slid along it on his side, and then delivered a swift front jab to her barrel. Rarity squeaked, and then fell like a sack of potatoes as Baen stood up.

Caramel stared up in awe as the barbarian stood, “Who are you?”

“Baen,” he offered him his hoof, “Come with me if you want to live.”

Caramel nodded quickly and took his hoof as they joined Shining, who was currently tying Dash to a post with a magic binding.

Shining was muttering to himself, “Heat Week, Celestia, how could I have forgotten. To overlook something like this,” he glanced at Baen and magiced the axe to its owner, “What’s the game plan?”

Baen fixed Shining with a gaze, “First, what in The Void’s name is going on here?”

Caramel spoke up, “Heat Week.”

“Heat Week,” Baen asked quizzically

Shining nodded, “It’s the two days out of a week of this month when every mare in Equestria goes into Estrus. For some it’s mild, for a place like Ponyville…”

Caramel trembled, “It’s a nightmare.”

Baen nodded with a stoic expression, “All right, here’s what’s going to happen. We are not going to get separated, we are not going to panic,” he pointed toward Sugarcube Corner, “we are going to march in there, use it as an outpost and ride this out.”

Shining actually saluted the veteran warrior as Caramel nodded.

As they broke into a run, they slammed through the doors of Sugarcube Corner and found two ponies inside.

“OH! Hi Baeny!”

“Pinkie Pie,” Baen spoke the name like it was the most frightening one in existence.

Pinkie waved, “I’m so glad you’re here, I was talking to Big Mac here about his plans today. Turns out this smarty pants was going to take a train to his cabin up in the woods until Heat Week ends. But I told him he didn’t have too and-“

“Pinkie, you’re in it bad aren’t you?”

“Eeyup, she is.”

Pinkie looked to a calm Big Mac who was munching on strawberry shortcake in the far corner, “I told him he could chill out here and have something to eat before he went to the train.”

Baen was on her in a minute, he was holding her by the tail and mane and brining her across the floor, “It’s nothing personal Pinks, but we’re going to have to use Sugarcube Corner for two days as our sanctuary.”

“Okie dokie lokie. I don’t mind,” she stated with a smile, “Just to warn you though, I won’t be held responsible for what I do later,” the last bit was almost like a song the way she said it.

“Understandable,” Baen nodded, “You want anything before I cast you out?”

Pinkie pulled a plate of doughnuts from her mane, “No thanks, I’m good.”

“Alright then,” Baen then cast out the pink mare.

Baen then slammed the door as Shining magiced the windows shut and mass sealed the locks.

Baen nodded as he sat at a table, “Gentlestallions, now we wait.”

Big Mac nodded as he finished his cake, “Eeyup.”

XXXIII

The sun rose high over the place known as Sugarcube Corner. All was quiet on the streets outside, which could not be said for the interior of the sweet shop. The sounds of hammering and sawing could be heard from within as the four stallions fortified the defences. The crisscrossed boards over windows and doors to ensure no Pegasi or Earth ponies could gain unwelcomed entry. Unknown to only the stallions in question, an anti-teleportation barrier had been erected around the building to prevent any unwelcome intrusions. At the moment, Big Mac was sealing all cupboards and small doors. Though he called it, ‘Pinkie Proofing,’ none questioned it. Baen however was standing vigil at Pinkie’s bedroom window, overlooking the empty streets. Shining entered and stared at the almost statue like pony.

“Any movement?”

Baen shook his head, “Neigh, not much. Only the occasional stallion who unfortunately could not get away.”

Shining shook his head, “This is not the kind of visit I was expecting,” he gave a small smile but noted Baen’s expression, “Is something wrong.”

“There’s something in the air,” he shook his head, “I can’t quite place it, but something is not right.”

Shining tilted his head quizzically, “What do you mean?”

“While I was up here,” he gestured to a day planner on Pinkie’s bed side table, “I did some reading and discovered something.”

Shining blinked a few times as Big Mac and Caramel stuck their heads in the room, “This Heat Week…It’s a month early.”

Caramel gasped, “A month? Are you serious,” he paused abruptly as his voice dropped, “Though that would make sense since Colgate didn’t throw her pre-Heat Week wine mixer.”

All the stallions glanced at Caramel who shrank under their gazes, “What? I indulge.”

Baen shut his eyes for a moment before a dark look appeared on his face, “Shining I have a question.”

Shining nodded and gestured with a hoof, “Shoot.”

“During this Heat Week,” he started slowly, “Are the princesses affected?”

Shining blinked a few times, “Well of course, but they use dampening spells to keep themselves in check. Why?”

Baen inhaled and then exhaled calmly, “Because whatever is causing this early heat isn’t a natural force…I think it might be something else.”

Big Mac raised an eyebrow, “What are ya talkin bout Baen?”

“I fear something else is doing this,” his gaze caused the stallion’s to tremble, “Something insidious.”

Baen shook his head and sat on the bed, “it’s just a hunch, but I really hope I am not right.”

The sound of a horn was heard causing the four stallions to come to the window to behold the scene below. Princess Celestia and a troupe of female guard ponies were gazing at the bakery.

Shining’s eyes widened in horror, “Oh sweet her, she’s active.”

Baen narrowed his eyes as Celestia cleared her throat, “Good afternoon to you on this, the last day of Heat Week. I wish to speak with the current leader of this….mock fort.”

The balcony door slowly opened as Baen trotted out, “Afternoon Princess, what bring you here this fine day?”

Celestia smiled warmly at her friend, “Ah Baen, just the pony I was looking for. You see Baen, I have a certain royal itch that needs to be scratched and in all honesty, you seem like the perfect specimen for the job.”

Baen blinked a few times…then he laughed.

“I don’t know what is more amusing,” he pointed at her, “the fact you think I will give myself willingly to a hot and bothered mare or the fact you think I’ll let you use me,” his face became serious, “I’m sorry to disappoint you Princess, but I will have to decline your gratuitous invitation.”

“Baen, one thing you need to know about us Equestrian mares is that on the last day of Heat Week,” her voice held a hint of darkness to it, “We tend to get really….impulsive. So there are two ways you can go about this. The easy way, or the hard way.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “Oh really now? Is there another reason you’ve come here?”

“Well I’m also here on behalf of Princess Twilight,” she pursed her lips and looked to Twilight’s castle, “It seems she did a head count and noticed four stallions were missing for a day.”

The other three stuck their heads out much to Celestia’s mirth, “Oh there they are.”

Baen shoved them back inside, “Know this Celestia, I have tackled monarchs and their armies. Felled demonic hoards and the like,” he waved a hoof to Celestia and her guard troupe, “A small troupe such as this is nothing.”

Celestia’s small took on a more sinister tone, “What you have to ask yourself is why would I come alone?”

Baen ran the words over in his head…only for his eyes to widen.

“How many…”

Celestia tapped her chin, “Just one, the other is already inside.”

Baen quickly shut the window and re-barricaded it. He then quickly whipped around and noticed two things, one, every light source was out, and two, Big Mac and the others were staring at the now shut bedroom door.

Baen glanced at Caramel who was in the corner trembling, “She’s coming for us.”

The moment that was said, the sun outside mysteriously vanished.

“Time sure flies,” Baen stated.

Shining lit his horn and gazed in mild fear at the shut door.

“Come little ponies, I’ll take thee away…”

The voice was soft, but held a sinister air to it.

Baen backed up as Big Mac narrowed his eyes at the door and approached.

“Into a land of enchantment. Come little ponies, the time’s come to play, here in my garden of shadows….”

Baen glanced down and noticed black smoke snaking up through the crease of the door, “MACINTOSH, GET AWAY FROM THERE!”

Big Mac looked toward the stallions as the door then slammed open to reveal a smokey mass beyond. Within the mass, a pair of familiar dark eyes stared at all of the inhabitants before they locked on Big Mac who back pedaled.

“There you are. Now you are ours.”

Smoke tendrils then snapped out and ensnared the frightened work horse that was dragged quickly into the vast void of smoke. Shining quickly magiced the door shut and sealed all the creases and reinforced it with every spell he knew.

Baen blinked a few but steadied himself as he looked to the shell-shocked Caramel and the slightly trembling Shining Armor.

“We’re all that’s left now.”

Many an hour passed by. Luna did not make another attempt on the three stallions as they waited in Pinkie’s room. The clock read an hour before midnight. They were close, but not close enough. They had long since moved down into the main eating area and were keeping their eyes on the shadows that a lone candle gave off. Shining was pacing in a circuit and eyeing everything.

“THAT’S IT!”

Shining glanced at Caramel who stood up.

“I CAN’T TAKE IT ANYMORE! I say we just give up,” Caramel was sweating and trembling with a crazed look in his eye, “I mean come on, what’s the worst that can happen right? All we have to do is go outs-“

Baen slammed his axe into the table he was sitting in front of with a stoic look, his eyes not meeting the frightened stallion. Caramel then sat back down with a whimper.

Shining was still shaking his head, “I don’t understand it. Luna got in here so easily. My barriers are powerful enough to send out a changeling queen…yet she got in.”

Baen sighed, “She is a princess, remember?”

“True.”

Then they heard it, a giggle.

Everypony then glanced around frantically trying to find its source. Shining however was virtually frightened.

Baen trotted to his friend, “What is it my friend?”

“That giggle,” Shining glanced around, “I’ve heard it before….its…..”

“Oh Shiny.”

Both stallions looked up and stared on in horror as Princess Cadance, clad fully in a ninja bodysuit, smiled down at them.

“Oh mother of Celestia….”

Cadance then smiled with lidded eyes, “I am the ninja of love!”

Like a panther attacking its prey, Cadance pounced. The moment she made contact with Shining, there was a flash and pop. Both ponies were gone. Worse yet, the sound of shattering glass followed.

“No…”

Caramel shrunk further into his seat in fear.

Baen glanced at the clock, it seems he had lost track of time during their sitting, a few more minutes and they would be safe. He then heard a thud and glanced to a fainted Caramel. Shaking his head, he faced the door and prepared himself, but then he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. Turning around, he beheld Caramel staring at the floor in silence. Baen titled his head.

“Caramel,” he placed a hoof on his shoulder, “Are you alright?”

Caramel’s head then snapped up and he stared straight into Baen’s eyes, which caused the barbarian to reel back in surprise. Caramel was staring blankly at him…only; the stallion’s eyes were completely red. His irises and pupils all but vanished and just red remained.

Caramel then opened his mouth and spoke in a low growl of a voice that echoed on the walls and stated two words, “He comes.”

Caramel then collapsed as the front door was blown off its hinges. In a flash Celestia stood before the barbarian. Luna was on her left and on her right were the six elements of harmony.

Baen glanced at the clock and sighed, “You know,” he took off his axe, “A part of me is both frightened, but also,” he smiled, “A little exhilarated.”

He planted himself in a firm stance as his wrath aura manifested, “Rut me if you can!”

Both parties rushed each other with collective yells.

Baen, the elements, and the two princesses were in hospital beds bandaged and bruised. The events of the last two days long since ended and they were all healing. Though both Shining and Mac had…well the current medical term was, ‘partial death by snu snu’. Caramel was receiving mental help, though after the medical attention to the battle bruised ponies, they all shared a good laugh. Baen did have to give the girls credit, they were fearsome fighters. His slightly cracked jaw from Fluttershy was proof of that. But one thing that bothered him was Caramel’s words. Worse yet, he knew that his hunch was right.

Something…no.

SomeONE, had caused the last two day’s events.

And that someone was coming.

Deep in the Everfree forest, in a familiar temple, at the bottom of a large hole. The ground trembled and heaved. Volcanic cracks spider webbed along the floor as a roar shook the structure.

XXXIV

Deep within the Everfree Forest, within a familiar temple, an unearthly roar shook the very foundations of the almost supernatural forest. Every creature sensed a great presence; many scattered and ran as a massive influx of power, one that had not graced the world in millennia, surged forth. A manticore, the most predatory of creatures was near the temple, having wanted a calmer place to sleep. The manticore stared on as a torrent of blood red fire blasted to the sky. A few moments later, it subsided. The Manticore however sniffed the air, sensing a great change, it growled in both fear and anger at the temple. The front of the temple exploded in dust and stone as a massive shape emerged, its horns the rival of any Minotaur’s. Its gold like eyes almost glowed in the light of the morning as it slowly turned its head, otherworldly sinew and bone creaking and flexing. Then its eyes fell upon the Manticore that growled and raised its hackles at the creature.

As the dust cleared, the Manticore beheld the being in its frightening entirety. The creature stood nine feet high. It was bipedal and stood atop strong muscled legs. Its whole body was composed of what one could only describe as blood red armor. The armor’s appearance itself was shell like but boasted the edge and jaggedness of stone. Its five fingers ended in blade-like talons. Sprouting from its head was a pair of jet black horns that scraped the roof as it approached. Engraved into the very surface of its armor was the impression of veins and the outlines of a well-built muscular structure, but even those impressions were twisted and sinister in appearance. In a word, the thing was unnatural and demonic. It had no mouth, nose, or ears, just the rigged texture of its armor like hide.

“A small one,” a deep booming voice from the creature stated in a bored fashion, “Not even a fight worthy of my strength.”

The creature stepped toward the Manticore, which took on a challenging pose.

The creature laughed with mild mirth, “Begone vermin.”

The creature stared at the Manticore as it surged toward him to sting the threatening creature.

The creature in return stared at the Manticore, and then the unfortunate Manticore saw it.

It could only freeze.

A blood red spear made of some form of hardened steel like clay with a wicked edge, materialized and streaked through the air by some invisible force, and impaled the Manticore where it stood.

The creature shook its head and glanced at its surroundings and inhaled sharply, “This stench…it reeks of peace and….love? HAHAHAHAHAH! I will have to fix that.”

Rath’Gor glared at the surrounding lush forest and raised his hands, blood red flame with malefic a black core and edges, torched the oasis as the creature laughed in sinister mirth.

Luna’s eyes snapped open and she sat straight up in a cold sweat, what manner of beast did she just see? It was no Minotaur, nor was it a horror from Tartarus, but its aura. It was unlike any she had ever felt before. Worse yet, when the Manticore had been slain, she felt like the very spear had impaled her. Her front hoof touched her chest to ensure this was not true. Sighing, she started to regain her nerve, unlike her sisters visions of What Is, Luna’s visions were always of What Will Be. Unfortunately both could not control when the visions would come, they did seems to have a pattern. The visions would only come if a big threat or change was imminent, and it would always be one of the sisters who received them.

Luna thought hard on the vision…then her eyes widened.

“Baen’s tale,” she leapt from her bed and did not bother with her royal attire as she ran out the doors of her room. One lunar stallion stared after her as his partner nudged him with both wearing twin blushes.

Baen was passed out on his couch, after a night of drinking some good spirits and reading some intriguing literature, he decided it would be wise to sleep the day off. But fate, it seems, had other plans. Several series of knocks on his front door only made the sleeping barbarian roll over on his couch, the book draped over his face moved with him. More knocks met his ears of which he ignored.

“Pinkie Pie, I don’t think Baen’s in there.”

“Of course he is AJ, I can hear his snoring.”

“Pinkie, how can you hear is snoring?”

Baen mumbled in his sleep and waved a hoof at the noise in an effort to make it go away. But this was in vain as he heard his door unlock, grunting he rotated further until he was face down on the couch pillow he was using.

“Hoowee,” Applejack stated as she glanced around, “Baen must have had one heck of a party.”

“And he didn’t invite us?” Pinkie sat on the floor and pouted.

Rainbow Dash picked up a book and titled it, “Demonology: Guide to the Nastiness that Lives Downstairs. What kind of books was he reading?”

“Well he looks like he was studying,” Fluttershy was looking at a bookmarked cover of the ‘Equestria Bestiary’, “But why all these things?”

Rarity cocked a brow at a tilted mug, “Hm, seems our friend was also indulging himself.”

“Yes he was,” Baen mumbled, “and I was planning on sleeping it off….”

Twilight came to his side and lightly prodded him, “Come on Baen, you can’t sleep all day, it’s unhealthy. Plus it’s a beautiful day out and we were planning on having a picnic today.”

Rainbow Dash nodded as she landed on an adjacent chair, “Yep, I pulled a few strings to get us some perfect sun,” she breathed on her hoof and shined it on her chest, “no biggy.”

Baen rolled over onto his back and stared at the smiling Twilight, he couldn’t help but give a small smile, “You’re smothering me you know.”

“It comes with the package,” Twilight responded with a smirk.

“Hm,” Baen raised an eyebrow.

Pinkie Pie was drinking some milk from a mug, “The friendship package silly!”

“Right,” Baen lifted himself up and cracked his neck causing Rarity and Fluttershy to flinch.

Baen turned to Applejack, “Could you do me a favor and snap me head to the left slightly?”

AJ nodded, “Sure thing pardner.”

Applejack gripped Baen’s head and snapped it to the left as the barbarian exhaled as a softer crack was heard, “Ahhhhh, that’s what poppa likes.”

Baen hopped to his hooves and stretched out his limbs before looking to Twilight, “When do we leave?”

Twilight giggled and shook her head.

Celestia was stunned. Granted, a princess without her proper attire bursting into the throne room during day court yelling like a mad mare would surprise anypony. But the fact Luna was yelling about a danger of apocalyptic proportions was more surprising. Celestia quickly emptied the throne room and approached her almost hyperventilating sister.

“Luna calm yourself,” Celestia eased, “remember your breathing.”

Luna nodded and inhaled deeply before exhaling, “Apologies.”

“Now,” Celestia stated with a warm look, “Start from the beginning.”

Luna nodded slowly, “Sister I have had a vision,” her look became grim, “the one known as Rath’Gor, he will surface soon.”

Celestia had a flashback to the night Baen had shown them all what the Four Harbingers were and shook her head in disbelief, “That can’t be…”

Luna was about to speak, but then both sisters felt it. A massive surge in the natural force, both sisters trembled at the presence. Celestia quickly ran to one of the grand windows and gazed out, and saw a horrifying sight. A geyser of flame was just dissipating over the Everfree Forest. Without turning her gaze from the window, Celestia stated firmly.

“Send for as many guards as we can spare, we must evacuate Ponyville.”

Luna nodded, “Shall I send a letter to Princess Twilight?”

“With haste.”

Luna departed immediately.

Baen was munching on a sandwich as the girls chatted amongst themselves his gaze however, was on the distant horizon. Something in the air had just changed, but he just couldn’t put his hoof on it. After he finished his sandwich, he felt a hoof tap his shoulder plate. Glancing over, he saw Applejack sitting beside him.

“Somethin on yer mind?”

Baen calmed visibly, “It’s nothing really.”

“Ah’ve been told I’m a good listener.”

Baen tilted his head at the horizon, “It’s…I sense something has happened, but I just can’t place it.”

Nibbles was busy eating some strawberry tarts nearby as the girls tried to stop him, but were failing.

Baen looked to Applejack, “I just don’t know what to do AJ. I mean, it’s just, I know something is coming but…”

“Ya just don’t know how yer gonna deal with it when it arrives,” she added, “right?”

“Exactly.”

Applejack tapped her chin, “Well the way ah see it. You’ll know what to do when the time comes.”

Baen smiled at the farm mare, but it faded when he heard far off panting and noticed Spike approaching at a fast pace and then dropped on his back when he reached them.

“Whoa there little guy,” Rainbow flew over to him, “where’s the fire?”

Spike only answered with his claw shooting up clutching a scroll. Twilight levitated it over to herself as she sipped some punch…then she spat it out and dropped the cup.

Rarity and the girls gathered around her and were equally shocked.

Baen glanced at them, “What is it?”

“An evacuation order,” Twilight’s voice was barely above a whisper.

Applejack read the letter and then looked to Baen, “It says here one of the Four has surfaced…”

Baen’s eyes widened to the size of saucers as the girls started to plan.

“Alright girls, here’s the plan,” Twilight looked at each one of them, “Applejack, alert the further out of town families and citizens. Fluttershy, you need to help me keep everypony calm. Rarity and Pinkie Pie, your job is to alert everypony in the town.”

“Roger that Twilight,” Pinkie was wearing her ‘serious business’ headband.

Rainbow Dash saluted before Twilight spoke, “I get to Cloudsdale and give everyone the low down.”

Twilight and the girls then all nodded, but then remembered somepony. Baen was staring toward the distance with a hardened look, but Twilight could see in his eyes he was afraid.

Baen then turned to the princess, “We must move immediately.”

Twilight nodded as they all separated to their assigned task, Baen followed Twilight and Fluttershy.

The evacuation was going as well as anyone could expect. Ponies were panicking, some screaming, others curled up in balls and murmuring in fear, others just wanted to know what was going on and mobbing Twilight.

“Please everypony just one at a time,” Twilight pleaded as Fluttershy cowered.

Baen was gazing at them all evenly.

“What’s happening?!”

“Do something Princess!”

“There is no way I’m leaving my home!”

“Please everypony remain calm we have this under control,” Twilight tried to address them but her words fell on deaf ears.

“UNDER CONTROL?!”

“Yeah, the last time something like this happened, a building blew up and the land was torn up.”

“YEAH!”

“Why should we tr-“

Baen inhaled sharply and roared, “SHUT IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!”

Everypony fell silent and gazed at the barbarian.

“Twilight, as you were,” Baen stated calmly.

“Thank you Baen,” she replied with a relieved smile.

“Now everypony, I know you’re scared. And you have every reason to be, but we are ponies of Ponyville,” Twilight stated as her chest puffed out, “We will NOT panic. We will take the essentials and make our way out of town quickly and efficiently.”

Baen’s ears swivelled lightly as he glanced to the right then the left.

“Now come on! We have a town to evacuate!”

Baen’s head then stopped as his eyes widened and his breath caught in his throat. Twilight followed his gaze and mirrored him, everypony else did the same. A pin could drop and everypony in earshot would hear it.

“Barbarian…”

Baen stared on and spoke one word, “Rath’Gor…”

The hulking demon glared at the congregated ponies from the open street and scoffed, “I had thought my power would have felled you, but it seems I was mistaken,” the demon stepped forward as the air itself seemed to heat up, “fitting that you would hide amongst the cattle ripe for slaughter.”

“Twilight,” Baen stated, “move now…”

Twilight looked to Baen who glared at her, “Move.”

Twilight nodded and took Fluttershy with her as the town ran after their ruler. The streets emptied in record time as Rath’Gor’s laughter rang out.

“Yes flee,” Rath’Gor mocked, “flee like the roaches you are.”

Baen narrowed his eyes, but felt his legs shake.

Rath’Gor halted, “You know barbarian, for many a day, I was planning on how myself and my brethren would take this land without your interference,” Rath’Gor’s eyes narrowed, “But imagine my unfortunate surprise when I find you still here, alive.”

Baen tried to steady himself, “How’s the eye?”

One of Rath’Gor’s claw like hands went to his right eye, a visibly scar like chink in his hide over his right eye.

“You shall pay for that wound a thousand fold barbarian,” Rath’Gor growled as he advanced once more.

Baen backed up…Rath’Gor took immediate notice.

“Ho ho? What is this,” Rath’Gor’s voice was laced with twisted mirth, “Do you fear me little one?”

Baen drew his axe much to Rath’Gor’s amusement, “Test your metal then,” Rath’Gor beat his chest in a presentation of a challenge, “Come.”

Baen did not move, he was frozen.

“COME!”

Baen trembled as Rath’Gor scoffed in disgust, “Pathetic pup.”

The demon surged forward as the ground heaved and shattered like glass. Rath’Gor’s left claw rose fast and backhanded the immobile pony through the wall of a nearby building. The Red Demon looked to the barbarian as he groaned and pulled himself from the wreckage. Rath’Gor raised his left hand as one of his spears materialized, which then split into nine more. Without missing a beat, the spears bore down upon Baen, and then shot at him like cannonballs. When each spear impacted, a miniature explosion erupted into the sky. Explosions of dust, stone, and smoke rolled into the air. Rath’Gor gazed at the rubble as the dust settled, the whole house having partially collapsed on the barbarian who was now worse for wear.

Four spears protruded from him. Two were lodged in his right hind leg while one was in his shoulder pinning him to a stone. The last, went through his left forehoof. His blood ran like small rivers onto the ground as he gazed up at the towering being.

“You disappoint me pup,” the demon chastised, “Where is that spirit, that fire that you aimed toward me with great ferocity. Do not tell me in my absence you have lost your edge.”

Baen coughed as Twilight ran to him from behind a building, “Baen just hold on!”

She began to carefully extract the spears only for one to just miss her head.

“BEGONE WENCH,” Rath’Gor bellowed, “This battlefield is no place for you.”

Baen nodded, “He’s right Twilight,” he croaked out, “get away from here…”

“No,” Twilight stated firmly as she stood before him and faced down the Red Demon, “You helped me against Tirek when I told you to run, I’m not leaving you!”

“Neither are we!”

Soon the others formed a wall in front of Baen. Striking defiant poses, Rath’Gor was less than amused.

“Six mares and a coward,” Rath’Gor snorted, “surely this must be a jest.”

Rarity pointed angrily at Rath’Gor, “Baen is no coward you brute! He’s one of the bravest ponies we know!”

“Exactly,” Applejack agreed, “He’s like us. Dependable, honest, and an all-around good pony, but he ain’t yella!”

Baen looked at the girls and gave a weak smile, only for it to vanish as Rath’Gor’s voice rang out, “Such delusions, look at him,” he pointed, “he refuses to lift his axe and challenge me. What can you call that?”

Pinkie pie tied her ‘super serious business’ headband on, “Baen’s just not in the zone, give him a couple more sentences or paragraphs!”

Rath’Gor growled but then stopped, “Hm…I sense great power in the six of you, perhaps you can keep me entertained.”

Twilight and the girls gave off an otherworldly glow and then assumed their Rainbow Powered forms.

Twilight narrowed her eyes, “Why. Why are you doing this?”

“Why young foal,” Rath’Gor spread his arms wide, "I shed blood so that when it stains my armor, it shall achieve the most glorious shine."

Rarity growled at the demon, “You vile fiend!”

“Thank you,” Rath’Gor stated, “But your flattery will not save you.”

Twilight scraped the ground, “Alright girls, we need to try to buy Baen some time. Or at the very least, bring this big beast down. Do what you can. BREAK!”

All the mares separated in all directions, Twilight and Dash took to the sky while Rarity and Applejack worked on the ground level. Fluttershy was lifting Pinkie Pie into the air. Rarity ran so fast she left a trail of light behind her as she shot boosted arcane bolts at Rath’Gor’s chest and legs. Applejack was attempting to bind the creatures legs, but with little success. Rainbow was flying around the red harbinger’s head as Rath’Gor attempted to swat at her. Pinkie Pie was released as she landed on a roof and whipped out a cupcake turret and started firing. Rath’Gor roared in anger and annoyance as he reached his breaking point.

“ENOUGH!”

The beast threw its hand to the sky as a wave of his fire erupted through the area. When it touched the girls, they were ensnared by rings of the diabolic fire. Rath’Gor levitated them just above him as Twilight tried to break his binds but was no match for the demon’s power.

“I’ll crush your bones to dust!”

He squeezed his hand as the rings shrank; cracking sounds were heard as the girls screamed.

Baen’s eyes snapped open as he looked up in horror at his friends, his gaze then fixed on Rath’Gor. The barbarian saw red as his Wrath aura activated.

Rath’Gor cackled as he tightened the rings. But his laughter stopped when a great force barrelled into him, the force in question resulted in him skidding back. The rings vanished as the girls fell and reverted back to normal. Baen ran to them and tilted Twi’s head so he could look at her.

“Twilight,” he said, “are you well?”

Twilight coughed with a small smile, “Just peachy, go get him.”

Baen gently placed her down as he turned back to Rath’Gor, “Demon, your presence on this world will be extinguished,” he then spoke in finality, “FOR GOOD!”

Rath’Gor chuckled darkly, “There it is, the fire,” he stood tall, “let this be our final meeting.”

Both warriors rushed each other, bellowing loudly. Rath’Gor raised his right hand as a blade of pure flame took shape in his palm. Taking a swipe, Baen just managed to leap over it singeing some of his tail hairs. Baen quickly followed through with a powerful horizontal swing to Rath’Gor’s back, his orachulum axe sparking off the armored hide of the demon. Rath’Gor whipped around and kicked Baen out of the air. The barbarian hit the ground hard and rolled even harder. Rath’Gor loomed over the pony.

“Is that your best?”

Baen shook his head, “Not yet, NOW NIBBLES!”

Baen reached into his mane and produced Nibbles who hissed and leapt at Rath’Gor. Everything moved in slow motion as the salamander traveled through the air, landed on the ground, and then ran off.

Baen yelled after his loyal pet, “YOU COWARD! I GAVE YOU EVERYTHING!!"

Rath’Gor grasped the pony by the throat and threw him through the doors of a familiar castle. Shaking the stars from his eyes, Baen heard whistling as he looked up and saw Discord dusting the ceiling.

Discord stopped his task and looked down, “Oh good afternoon Baen. To what do I owe this….,” he noticed Baen’s condition, “Hm. One moment.”

Discord floated down and snapped his talon as Baen’s wounds healed and the spear popped out of his shoulder.

“Oh,” Baen flexed his slightly stiff limbs, “Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it,” Discord smiled, “anything for a friend.”

“BARBARIAN! COME OUT!”

Discord stuck his head out the broken door as the Red Demon started to approach, “Friend of yours,” he glanced behind him and saw Baen running up the stairs, “Hm, how rude.”

Rath’Gor burst into the door way and glared at the spirit, “Where is he!”

Discord crossed his arms and phased through the furthest wall.

Rath’Gor roared in fury and started to smash his way through the foundations of the castle to get to the upper floors.

Baen was at a loss, he had to think of something. There was one thing he had failed to tell the girls about the Four Harbingers, mostly for their own benefit and was unsure if it was true, but he had his answer. Granted, yes, Rath’Gor had emerged. But there was a small silver lining he had read in Yew’s book. When either of the Harbingers emerged, there was a window, though a small one. Rath’Gor in this case, was not at his full strength, yet. Baen could feel he was getting stronger, if he didn’t end this soon, everypony would be in danger. If he reached his full power, Baen would have to send himself as well as all of Equestria at Rath’Gor if he even had a chance at besting him in combat.

“Come on, think,” Baen was on an upper balcony overlooking Twilight’s throne room, “There has to be something.”

Discord appeared beside him picking his teeth with the cleaned spear, “Hm, might I offer a suggestion?”

Baen glanced over.

“Well if I were you,” Discord smiled, “I would not only have a full head of wavy mane, but I would go for a sneak attack.”

Baen nodded, “Of course! Discord, that’s brilliant!”

Discord waved off the comment, “Oh fsha, I try.”

Discord passed him the spear, “An eye for an eye.”

He soon vanished as Baen looked down as a boom was heard. Rath’Gor emerged into the throne room and glared around, searching for Baen. Baen looked at the spear, then smirked as his Wrath aura activated. As he stood on the bannister on his hind legs, spear clutched in his forehooves, it then occurred to him.

“I need some sort of distraction,” He shook his head, “If not, he’ll knock me out of the air.”

Just then he heard it. It was like a sound of a thousand scuttling crawlers. Baen looked down as he saw it, Nibbles and a….mob of other salamanders?

“Nibbles came back,” he stated with a victorious smile.

The mob then crawled onto the demon as it clawed at them all, the salamander’s covering themselves in flame. Baen then steeled himself, Wrath aura blazing, and he fell. The wind whistled past him as he dropped toward his opponent.

“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!”

Baen had reached Rath’Gor and used his enhanced strength and momentum to drive the spear straight through the beast’s right eye. Black ooze erupted from the wound as Rath’Gor ripped the spear free, only to be bull rushed by Baen. The barbarian and the demon soon found themselves hurling through a window and falling toward the ground. When they both hit, the salamander’s scattered as both combatants stood.

Rath’Gor’s remaining eye burned like the sun, “You! I will RIP OUT YOUR ENTRAILS!!!”

Baen rushed the demon as it hurled more spears at the barbarian. Everypony watched on in awe at what happened next. Baen seemed to see everything in slow motion as he moved. First he dove straight at Rath’Gor’s spears, his left and right forehoof planting on two of them. Flexing his legs, he flipped over the beast’s head using the spears as make shift platforms and slashed at his head as he flipped over. The attack stunned the creature as Baen turned around quickly, during his flip he had snared another spear in his tail which he quickly transferred to his mouth. Rath’Gor lunged at the barbarian, claws aflame. Baen then thrust upwards with all his enhanced might.

*SHUNK!*

Rath’Gor was frozen, Baen’s face contorted in righteous fury as the spear had buried itself in the beast’s heart. Baen released the spear and backed up.

“Go to oblivion,” he rushed the demon and leapt through the air with a mighty yell, “AND TAKE YOUR BUCKING DAMNED SOUL WITH YOU!”

Baen delivered a powerful kick to the spear which rocketed out Rath’Gor’s back, taking some sort of black flesh with it. Rath’Gor clutched his oozing chest wound, and then he looked to the sky and roared in agony. Fire erupted from his eyes, and wound as his body convulsed and rattled. Eventually it stopped. Smoke coming from any open part on the body, then the body collapsed into red dust.

Baen slumped onto his rump as Nibbles scurried up to his face and nuzzled his owner. Baen then fell on his back and sighed in relief. This didn’t last long though; soon he was hoisted in the air by the girls as cheers rang out. The friends shared a group hug as congratulations were given.

Baen panted, “Well, that wasn’t so bad.”

Twilight then looked behind him, “MY CASTLE!”

“Oh,” Baen noticed it, but he also noticed it trembling and cracking.

He then looked to the girls and everypony else as he spread his forehooves wide and stated loudly, “THIS IS NOT MY FAULT,” he pointed at the now collapsing castle, “That thing was not built to code!”

Twilight’s mane started to steam as Rainbow looked at him worriedly, “Dude…run.”

Baen ran like the fires of the sun were on his tail

Author's Note

One down, three to go

What will happen next? Well I hold the notes so only I know >:3

XXXV

On the Day of Rath’Gor’s Defeat

Baen sat down with a wide smile on his face as Lucretcia bounced about as happy as a school filly. He had arrived in the Place Between to deliver the news of his victory, but as usual, the mare knew before he spoke.

“This is fantastic! You’ve truly grown stronger since we last met,” all four of Lucretcia’s legs were wrapped around Baen in death hug of happiness.

Baen grunted, “Well. I aim to please.”

Lucretcia sat beside him and was still smiling, though it had shrunk slightly, “You realize you got lucky right? If it had been any of the others or the window of opportunity had expired….”

“I’m well aware Lucretcia,” he smiled soothingly but like hers, his smile shrunk, “I am curious, why haven’t the others come to see me?”

Lucretcia rubbed the back of her head, “Well they want to….they just…”

“Can’t work up the courage?”

Lucretcia laughed, “Exactly.”

Baen nodded as he glanced to the side, “Well it seems I have to go, I have a victory party to attend.”

Lucretcia smiled and gave him a short hug, “Be well.”

Soon the realm vanished for the two and the day proceeded.

Present Day

Applejack was busy. Well granted she was busy fifty percent of the time out of her day, but today she was doing something that would surprise anypony. Applejack, the hard working farm pony, was building a model. She was never one for bragging, but if you asked her about wagon models, she would be tempted to break this bragging oath of hers. At the moment, she was holding tweezers like a surgeon in her mouth as she went to place the last wheel of the wagon she was building in place. Then a frantic knocking on the door broke her concentration causing her to almost knock the whole wagon over.

“Oh for the love ah,” she snorted as she placed the tweezers down and walked out of her work room on the top floor, “Ahm comin, hold your,” she opened the door and stared in mild confusion at a flustered Twilight.

“Oh, howdy Twi,” her look became concerned, “What happened?”

Twilight glanced around making sure to cover something behind her, “Um…well. You see, let’s say a certain alicorn MIGHT have been testing some new spell theories and she MIGHT have over looked a few variables and…”

Applejack raised a hoof, “Twi stop beatin round the bush, what’s the problem.”

Twilight lowered her head, “This is the problem.”

Twilight stepped aside and Applejack’s jaw dropped. Standing behind her glancing around in wonderment was a colt…but this colt was very familiar. His mane was wild looking and rose red, he had a light peach coat, and emerald green eyes. The only difference was that he had no scars.

“Twilight, am I starin at?”

“Yes.”

Applejack was still gawking at the colt Baen.

Colt Baen glanced at Applejack in surprise and stood behind Twilight shyly.

“What’s the matter with him?”

“Honestly I’m not sure,” Twilight gently scooted Baen out from behind her with her wing, “when he turned out like this…it’s like his memories were also aged back. He doesn’t know who I am or where he is.”

Baen stared at Applejack for a long while as Twilight continued her explanation, “In all honesty here, he spell should where off in about a day or so…”

Applejack rasied an eyebrow, “And the reason you brought him here is?”

Twilight smiled sheepishly and kicked the ground, “Well….I was wondering if you could…”

“MOTHER!”

Applejack was jostled slightly as Baen plastered himself to her chest with all four hooves wrapped around her as best he could.

Applejack was at a loss for words, “M-mother?! Whoa there sugar,” she gently pried Baen off her, “Ah’m not yer….,” then she saw it.

Baen’s eyes were wide with wonder and were a glow with childlike warmth and love.

Applejack shook her head and gently placed Baen on the ground…only for him to wrap around her foreleg and nuzzle it, “So ya want me to keep an eye on the little warrior until he grows back up into his big warrior self?”

Twilight giggled at the affection her friend was receiving, “If you wouldn’t mind. But I don’t think I’ll have to worry,” she gently prodded the barbarian, “Baen, you be good alright?”

“I’ll be good Plum Mare.”

Twilight shook her head at the nickname, “Make sure he dosen’t….well.”

“Do Baen things?”

Twilight nodded, “Exactly.”

As Applejack turned to leave she stopped, “By the way, how’s the castle looking?”

“It’s…better,” Twilight grumbled as she flew off.

Applejack glanced down after waving to her departing friend, and gave a half smirk, “Yer really an affectionate ain’t ya?”

Baen smiled up at Applejack with a squee.

Applejack smiled warmly at the colt and gently pulled him from her leg and placed him on her back before trotting into the house. As she passed the kitchen, the mild sound of somepony choking on food alerted her to something. Glancing over, Big Mac was staring bug eyed at his sister and the colt on her back.

“AJ…,” he asked slowly, “who’s that?”

“Oh,” Applejack gestured to Baen, “this is Baen-“

“AH KNEW IT!”

Applejack was surprised at the outburst as Baen slipped from her back and landed on the ground on all fours, “Ah knew that red maned stallion was after mares since the first moment ah saw him eyeing you. But to do this? Ah’m goin to that house of his to give him a piece of my mind.”

Applejack stood in front of her brother, “Whoa there big bro! Firstly, ya know ah’m not that easy a mare to get at, and second,” she gestured to a staring Baen, “that IS Baen. Twilight just zapped him into a colt by accident.”

Big Mac glanced at Baen in confusion, “Ya know…he’s kinda adorable like this…”

“Ah know right?”

Baen then hugged Big Mac’s neck, “Father!”

Big Mac snorted in surprise at the sudden glomp, “Uh….”

Applejack playfully poked her brother, “Looks like he likes ya.”

Big Mac gently pried the barbarian off, “Eeyup.”

Applejack stifled a laugh as the front door opened to reveal Applebloom, “Ahm home and….what’s everypony doin?”

Big Mac placed Baen on the ground as Applejack gestured to him, “Applebloom, you remember Baen right?”

Applebloom stared in disbelief, “Mr Baen?”

Baen blushed and kicked the floor as he was stared at and shyly hid behind Applejacks leg.

“Careful Applebloom,” Applejack chuckled, “He might not look it, but he’s a hugger. Twilight kind of had an accident and she shrank him to a colt, so ahm gonna watch him for the day until the spell wears off.”

Applebloom’s face lit up instantly and ran to Baen as she hugged him, “This is so great! It’s like ah have a little brother!”

Baen squeaked in surprise but hugged her back.

Big Mac shook his head with a smile, “That stallion.”

Applejack nodded but then an idea sparked in her head, “Say Baen,” the barbarian looked at her, “you wanna go play with Applebloom for a while….mother and father gotta go get some work done.”

Baen looked at Applebloom, “Do you have any qualms?”

Applebloom thought for a moment, “Ah don’t know what qualms mean, but ah don’t mind in the least, cmon! Me and the girls were gonna go crusading today!”

Baen smiled and was about to follow the departing Applebloom, but stopped and turned back to Applejack. He then trotted over to her and bounced up…and kissed her cheek.

“Thank you mother! I’ll be back!”

The colt then ran out the door with Applejack rubbing her cheek with a warm smile, Big Mac however had a frown on his face.

“Oh come on big bro,” she nudged him, “he’s a colt.”

Big Mac’s frown deepened, “Eeyup…”

Applebloom stared a Scootaloo in disbelief, “Are you serious?!”

Scootaloo crossed her front legs, “As the cutie pox. We agreed as a sub rule that we wouldn’t have any boys in the CMC until we were older…or at least one of us got a cutiemark. Besides that pony got us in trouble remember?”

Sweetie Belle giggled as Baen drew some pictures nearby, “I don’t know Scoots. He seems a little…nicer? Plus remember, he’s the only pony we know who’s as old as Rarity and doesn’t have a cutie mark yet.”

“Exactly,” Applebloom exclaimed as she pointed to Baen, “plus! He qualifies, he’s a colt our age and doesn’t have a cutiemark and,” she whispered to her friend, “Imagine if we helped him get his cutiemark at this age? We’d be….um…”

“Miracle workers,” Sweetie added.

“Yeah!”

Scootaloo sat stone faced and rubbed her chin, “Hm….I don’t know. Does he have what it takes? We crusaders are the toughest of the tough after all.”

Applebloom stared at her deadpanned, “Didn’t ya see him bring that big red monster thing down two weeks ago?”

“Point taken,” Scootaloo looked over at Baen, “Yo Baen! You’re in!”

Baen hopped up, “Yay!”

Sweetie trotted over to the drawing he had and looked at it and smiled widely, “Girls! I think we just found what we can do today!”

The CMC walked over to the drawing and gazed at it in wonder as Scootaloo pumped her front leg, “Aw yeah! This is gonna rock!”

It had been a good few hours and the sun was setting and Applejack was starting to get a little worried. She hadn’t seen head or tail off Baen or her sister…that usually was a bad sign. Making her way down to the CMC clubhouse, she halted when she saw something poking a bit over the tree line. Running to it, she skidded to a halt and stared on in utter surprise. Somehow, beside the girl’s clubhouse, a massive fort of wood had been constructed. Applejack had to admit, it was pretty impressive.

“Hello up there!”

The familiar head of Applebloom popped out, “Heya sis! Like the fort?”

Applejack gave the front door an experimental tap, “It’s pretty solid, how in the hay didja make this?”

Sweetie Belle joined Applebloom, “Oh, we just used some scrap wood and stuff no big deal.”

Scootaloo was hoisting a flag that bore their crest, “Yeah it’s super awesome!”

Applejack tilted her head, “But where’s Baen at?”

Applebloom’s eyes brightened, “Oh, he’s coming down. Ah told him you were coming.”

Applejack shook her head, “Sheesh, even as a colt he’s trouble.”

“I am no colt, I am Baen The Barbarian!”

The front door to the fort opened to reveal colt Baen dressed in a cardboard version of his armor and axe, “Roar! Who dares trespass upon our fort?”

Applejack chuckled then got close to the ground and mock growled, “I am the great conqueror Applejack, and ah’ve come to eat you all!”

The CMC squealed in mock fear as Sweetie Belle yelled, “Baen the Barbarian, defend us!”

Applejack mock lunged at Baen only for him to hit AJ in the chest with his cardboard axe.

Applejack gagged and stood on her hind legs as she whirled to and fro, “ARG! Ah’ve been slain! Curse ya Baen and yer strength!”

AJ then keeled over and her back leg twitched. Baen and the CMC howled in victory only for AJ to leap on Baen and pin him down.

“AH!! SHE’S GOT ME!”

All laughed until they went inside for dinner.

That night, Applejack placed Baen in the guest room and smiled as he curled up in a ball and fell fast asleep. Walking to her room, she curled into her own bed and started to drift off to sleep until she heard a pair of hoof steps enter her room. Looking over, she gazed at the colt Baen who looked at her pleadingly.

“Come on up here sugarcube.”

Baen squeed and hopped up, settling himself in between Applejack’s forelegs, both ponies then drifted off to sleep.

The next morning AJ’s, ears flicked as she heard deeper breathing in front of her. Opening her eyes, she saw that she was hugging a now full grown Baen who was staring sleepily at her with a small smile. Her face became as red as an apple as he kissed her cheek. Climbing out of bed, he looked at the still frozen mare and smiled.

“Thanks for a good day, Mother.”

Applejack couldn’t help but give a small smile as Baen went down the hall.

“Big Mac, how many times do ah got to tell ya to trot quietly in the mor- Well hello there. Shoot, they sure grow em big these days!”

Baen squeaked and then yelled, “WHERE IS MY ARMOR!?! WHY AM I WITHOUT IT IN THE FIRST PLACE!”

A series of rushed hoof steps met AJ’s ears as Granny Smith hobbled past her door, “You youngings get all the good ones, sometimes ah wish I was as young as ya’ll.”

Applejack face hoofed.

Author's Note

Just a small daw chapter I made, if it seems rushed, I apologise. Not sure if I made Baen daw-inducing though

XXXVI

Griffonia, the Kingdom of the Griffons, how does one begin to describe such a place? The kingdom itself rivaled Canterlot in size and majesty, but there was a distinct difference, its style. Where Canterlot was a shining marvel of a city, the Griffons settled for a more traditional look. It was composed of stone, brick, and the occasional straw roof, truly a marvel to behold in terms of work and ingenuity. At the moment, a group of six mares and one armored stallion were on a boat bound for the kingdom in question. They would’ve taken the train but a journey that far was not only long, but it cost more. Baen tilted his head as the docks came into view, just like during his time; it was both a dock and a wharf for fish mongers. The massive hub of ships was composed of the heaviest duty of wood. The ponies stared in awe at the flying and walking shapes of griffons, Minotaurs, ponies, even the occasional zebra.

“Hm,” Baen mused.

Twilight was at his side, “What is it?”

“It hasn’t changed much,” he pursed his lips, “though granted, they’ve added a few additions.”

Rainbow glanced around, “This is so cool! I’ve never actually been here, OH! You think we can see the sports stadium?”

Twilight glanced at Rainbow, “Rainbow Dash, we’re not here to see the sights remember?”

Rainbow crossed her front legs and pouted as she recalled the previous morning’s event.

*
The Previous Morning

Twilight unfurled the scroll and read it to all present in her throne room. Baen was seated in the corner sharpening his axe while the girls sat in their thrones.

“Princess Twilight,” she began, “I am sending this letter under the gravest of circumstances. I am Lord Hyperion of the Kingdom of Griffonia, and I am in need of your aid.”

Rarity gawked, “Lord Hyperion? As in, Hyperion the Silver Eagle?”

Twilight slowly nodded, “Yes,” she continued, “My kingdom experienced an odd quake a few days ago. I sent a contingent of guards to the center of the quake to investigate its possible cause. Upon their return, a strange illness befell them and has slowly begun to infect my subjects. We have quarantined the infected area. But the situation is getting dire; our best alchemists cannot brew a cure and I fear this sickness this, ‘Yellow Tear Fever’, will continue to spread. This is why I turn to you, I have sent for Princess Luna and she recommended you and your friends joining us here for a summit to discuss our next course of action.”

Baen was already on his hooves, “This is no sickness.”

The girls glanced at Baen as Applejack nodded slowly, “Does this mean one of those Harbinger fellas is coming?”

“It’s a sign, yes,” Baen pondered on this revelation, “whenever a Harbinger awakens, a catastrophe follows them. For Rath’Gor, it was a heated conflict, this sign….”

Twilight thought on it, “A great sickness.”

Baen’s eyes widened and he produced Yew’s book quickly flipping through it, he stopped on one entry.

“The Great Plague, The Miasma Breather, Herald of Sickness, the Yellow Demon….,” he turned to Twilight, “I’m going with you.”

She nodded with a firm stare.

Present Day

Baen and the girls disembarked the ship and got a closer look at everything. From the boat it had seemed that there were more subjects active around the dock, but in actuality, there were very few.

Pinkie gazed around at the somber expressions, “Why’s everypony so down?”

Twilight noticed a griffon wearing a surgical mask, “Most likely it’s the threat of infection.”

Rarity shook her head, “Is the sickness really that bad?”

Baen nodded toward an approaching escort, “I suppose we’ll find out in a moment.”

The escort lead them through the streets, the guard-griffons were clad in bronze armor with helms that had T shaped visors making them look like warriors of old. As they were lead through the streets, the ponies noted the skeptical glances they received as well as homes sealed and barred. But then they crossed through an intersection and saw it, the Quarantine District. Originally it had been the Trade District of the city, but after the majority of the sickness sprouted up within said district, that’s where the quarantine zone was erected. Any visitor or citizens that displayed signs of the sickness were immediately placed within the barrier that had been erected. The barrier itself was a triple layered barrier of the strongest magic the king could afford.

Twilight examined the barrier, “Impressive. This enchantment prevents outward air flow,” she tapped it; “Whatever is in here is not getting out.”

“I’d think not, the unicorn I hired came highly recommended.”

Everypony turned and beheld the owner of the voice. The griffon that was approaching was built quite well in terms of figure. Judging by the scars on his body, this lord had seen many battles. His feathers were dark ebony with lighter brown streaks in them, his fur was a much darker brown and his eyes were flawless silver. Atop his head was a gold circlet and he wore a suit of royal gold armor.

“Lord Hyperion,” Twilight and the ponies bowed.

Hyperion nodded as the ponies rose, “It’s good that you came though…..,” his eyes fell on Baen, “I am quite surprised you brought the infamous barbarian pony with you.”

Baen nodded toward the king, “Rest assured your highness, I’m here to offer some insight on this matter.”

“Sir Baen speaks the truth Lord Hyperion,” Princess Luna alighted upon the ground as her wings snapped shut, “Good afternoon my friends.”

The ponies nodded at their monarch as Hyperion led them to the barrier. He nodded to the Princess as her horn glowed. The barrier became transparent to reveal a horrifying sight. Within were griffons, Minotaurs, zebras, ponies of all races and genders, as well as griffons. But the horrible part was that they were shambling around slowly like zombies. Everypony gasped in horror as a griffon turned to gaze at them. The griffon’s eyes were completely yellow, a sickly yellow. Permanent yellow tears streaked her face as she gawked wordlessly at the observers. It pointed its talon at them as a black mist trickled from her beak. Luna’s horn lit up as the barrier solidified.

“It’s been this way ever since they quake,” Hyperion explained, “whenever a being is infected, their thought process shuts down and they become mindless.”

Luna nodded, “It seems the virus is sentient to the point that it forces the host to spread more of it around.”

Baen nodded grimly, “I thought as much.”

Hyperion looked to Baen, “Come to the palace barbarian, if you indeed have something that could help in this time of crisis,” he gazed at the barrier, “anything at this point is welcome.”

Within the Quarantine Zone, something dark was occurring. Near the edge of the district that led into a forest was a park. Sitting in the center of the park was a creature that would indeed cause any to tremble in fear. The being’s body was lanky and like his brother, his skin was a shell like armor. The armor however was vastly different, it had a liquid like sheen to it and it was a dark sickly yellow. Vein-like cracks adorned the armor’s surface and were outlined with acidic green flesh. It had no eyes, merely gaping holes with the same green flesh streaking out like tears. A crack ran along its angular and sharp face, but the way it ran made it look as though the being had a sinister thin smile. A purple miasma curled up from the crack as it reached up and scratched one of its two black horns. The horns themselves resembled large sinister roots that curled to the sky. The being, unlike its brother, was as tall as a three floor building. A scream caught its attention, glancing over; it noticed a unicorn mare magically dragging a griffon child before it.

The small griffon girl whimpered as the dark holes of the demon stared into its very soul. The demon reached down, its fingers like thin blades, and plucked the chick from the ground like a fly from the air.

“P-please,” the griffon whimpered, “don’t hurt me.”

The creature stared in silence…then blew a big gust of the miasma in the chicks face. The girl started gurgling and then her eyes started to yellow and her feathers drooped as she cried yellow tears.

The creature trembled in bliss at the gurgling, the very sound sending it into a nirvana.

“Keh heh heh heh…”

It’s laugh was like the rasping air of one that was suffocating.

Author's Note

Now we know the face of our second boss. And yes this is the format, two filler chapters, then boss fight. But Yol'Gin will be a tough opponent indeed, how can you fight a foe who you can't get close to. Also, would be cool if I got someone to draw pics of the Harbingers, would be sweeeet. Also, sorry about short chapter, though as I've said before, lengths vary with me.

SO yeah, that blog post about a break, it's moot :3

XXXVII

The palace of Griffonia was immense in size; some might say it rivaled Canterlot Castle, though one thing it lacked was that of its more old time look. Compared to Canterlot Castle which changed with the times, the Palace of Griffonia had retained its old stone work and Dark Age design; rumours were that the royal family were suckers for the classics. One of the many great features of the old castle was its main chamber, where all council, meetings, and decrees were performed. The chamber was immense; many tapestries hung from the walls and stained glass windows cast a multi-colored cascade of light on all that sat within its majesty. The Equestrian delegates and Lord Hyperion seated themselves on large high backed chairs, before them was a massive round table with a section taken out of the center.

“Alright, now that we are all seated,” Lord Hyperion folded his talons on the table, “Tell me sir Baen-“

“Baen, your highness,” the barbarian interjected quickly.

“Right. So Baen, tell me about this threat that has come upon my kingdom.”

Baen leaned back and shut his eyes as all eyes fell on him, “Just know this my lord, the threat and sickness are one and the same.”

Hyperion tilted his head as Luna became somber, “How so?”

Baen looked to a window, “A creature, a demon known as Yol’Gin, has most likely emerged within your kingdom,” he then stared straight into Hyperion’s eyes, “trust me when I say these creatures are not the kind to be taken likely.”

Hyperion thought on this for a moment, “A demon? But those creatures are nothing more than fables, things in scriptures of old.”

Twilight shook her head, “With all due respect your lordship, I’ve seen and fought one of these demons. They’re as real as Pinkie’s addiction to chocolate mousse.”

Pinkie Pie looked up from a bowl of the confection in question with confusion.

Baen hid a snicker and returned his focus to Hyperion, “Twilight speaks the truth. These demons are as real as you and I, and we must be cautious. Though I have fought and vanquished one,” Twilight fixed him with a mild glare, “with…minimal damage, their abilities remain a mystery to me.”

Luna looked to the side in mild disappoint, “Blast, then how are we to know how to counter him?”

Baen placed his front hooves on the table deep in thought. Only for Rarity to clear her throat, everypony turned their head in surprise.

“I realize I’m not a mare of battle,” Rarity raised a hoof, “But I do have an eye for detail, for example, do you not find it odd that this sickness only stayed in one portion of the city when it emerged?”

Hyperion tapped his chin, “Hrm…that is true. When the sickness began it didn’t spread as fast as most sicknesses do, it stayed focused around that section of the city we trapped it in. Even before the barrier was put up….if I had to hazard a guess….”

Baen blinked, “Yol’Gin is residing somewhere in that district,” he glanced to Rarity with a bright smile, “Rarity you’re a genius!”

Rarity smiled and bounced her mane, “Well there is a brain underneath this lady after all.”

Twilight nodded, “Nice job Rarity.”

Luna stamped her hoof, “Well we know what must be done now! We must send out a team to venture forth into the Quarantine Zone to vanquish this evil and end this disease! Faust knows we must act soon before a disaster occurs far worse than this.”

While a decision was being made at the palace, at the docks, another ship from Ponyville arrived carrying a small grouping of ponies.

“EW! It smells like rotten fish!”

Some more pleasant than others….

Cheerilee glanced down at Diamond Tiara who had a clothespin on her nose, “Well that’s because Diamond Tiara, we’re at the Griffonia docks,” she escorted the school ponies of the ship and gestured around, “Now, can anypony tell me what the main export of Griffonia is and who sells it best?”

Feather Weight raised a hoof, “Fish?”

Cheerilee nodded and pointed at the pleased colt, “Correct Feather Weight. But who sells them best?”

Applebloom raised a hoof next, “Yes Applebloom?”

“Uhm…Fishmothers?”

Several of the students snickered, but Cheerilee gave a warm smile, “Actually Applebloom, it’s pronounced, Fish Mongers. But yes, Griffonia is known for its fish trading to the more meat eating and at times for unique dishes.”

As Cheerilee escorted her class through the streets she glanced at the condition of everything. Miss Cheerilee had planned the trip to Griffonia for quite some time, but when she heard about its current condition she was less than thrilled. But none the less, she gave her students the run down on safety and to stay close and in a group. Soon they reached the intersection where the quarantine zone was, and stopped. Before them was a small unit of guards, and a few familiar faces which brought a smile to her face.

“Twilight,” she approached as the group fell in step with their teacher gawking at the buildings, “It’s good to see you, but why are you all here?”

Twilight blinked in surprise, “I’d ask you the same question,” She then noticed the group, “Oh, a field trip. How are you enjoying the sights?”

The school ponies voiced their answers but stopped when they all noticed the force field.

Cheerilee looked at the field, “I assume whatever is causing the emergency I was told of is behind here?”

“Indeed it is.”

Cheerilee turned her head and smiled as Baen stood beside her, “Oh, Baen, afternoon.”

“To you as well,” Baen glanced to Luna who joined him, “Are you ready?”

Luna nodded, “Let’s end this sickness.”

Twilight’s horn glowed and a shimmering field encompassed the three ponies, “All we have to do is stay inside this field. It should keep out any nasty pathogens. I also took the liberty of casting a masking enchantment to keep us hidden.”

Twilight then glanced at Cheerilee, “I’d suggest heading to the palace. It’s safer there, plus,” she whispered in Cheerilee’s ear, “My friends and Lord Hyperion could give you a tour and take some of the stress off of you.”

Cheerilee gave her a half smile then nodded, “Come on class, our next stop is the Griffonia Palace.”

The children voiced their excitement and made their way to the castle. Twilight nodded to Baen and Luna and the three lone ponies entered the field.

Baen, Twilight, and Luna all gazed around in shock. The infected denizens of the quarantine zone all lumbered aimlessly, staring into space. Twilight stared at a unicorn who tripped over a lone cart wheel, then stood like nothing happened and continued on.

“It’s almost like they're robots,” Twilight blinked, “from those comic books Spike reads.”

Baen shook his head, “No. Look at the way they move. True they have no set course, but they are aware of their surroundings,” he steadily approached a griffon that opened a door and looked inside sniffing the air; “they hunt and move with a sole purpose.”

Luna looked about disgusted, “I assume this purpose is quite dark indeed.”

Baen nodded and noted drag marks, “Most likely they are seeking out uninfected to infect.”

Twilight placed a hoof to her mouth, “That’s horrible.”

“Trust me Twilight;” Baen looked to his friend and place a calming hoof on her, “back in my time, this thing happened more often than you think.”

Luna glanced down one street and noticed something, “Sir Baen, you say they hunt for uninfected.”

“Yes?”

Luna nodded toward the street, “What do you make of this?”

Twilight and Baen caught up to the princess and gazed down the street. The street in itself before the incident was known as ‘Nature’s Walk’. It was lined with cherry blossom trees that were always in bloom, flowers in pots were placed with ever so much care along the road, almost like fragment lanterns that would guide those to the public park. Currently however, the trees were anything but healthy. The bark was rotten and decayed, bubbles of mutated wood sprung up like tumours and the leaves were dead on the many malformed branches. The flowers were dead and were much worse for wear. This twisted trail lead straight toward the now dark and unwelcoming entrance into the park. The metal border gate rusted and twisted.

Baen narrowed his eyes, “He’s in there.”

Twilight turned fully, “What’s our plan of engagement?”

Baen glanced at the two mares, “You both stay here, I refuse to let any harm come to my friends and for that matter, the crown I now live under.”

Luna smiled warmly, “Though I am sure your chivalrous intentions are appreciated, I am afraid I cannot allow such rash action to be taken.”

“Likewise,” Twilight started forward, “We are coming with you and that’s the end of that.”

Baen shook his head and mumbled, “Mares,” he then fell in step with the two mares, “But stay close and don’t make a move until I say.”

Luna nodded, “Got it.”

As the ponies ventured further, they eventually entered the park itself. They noticed the further they went, the more the local flora seemed to darken, twist, and die. Truly this dark force was one not to be taken likely. Soon they reached an opening and gazed on in horror at the being known as Yol’Gin, he sat cross legged in a lake that was most likely used by the ducks that took residence. But the birds had long since departed the now forsaken place. The water was dark and murky and the yellow demon stared straight ahead.

Luna gagged, “He is more hideous than I had imagined.”

“How do we fight something like that? He’s even larger than Rath’Gor.”

Baen glanced around and noted the lack of infected, “Hm.”

Yol’Gin’s head perked slightly as he tilted it to the right, then the left.

Luna narrowed her eyes, “What’s it doing?”

Yol’Gin’s head then snapped around and stared directly at the cloaked ponies as they jumped back.

Baen looked at Twilight who lowered the masking enchantment but kept up the field, “Yol’Gin! Your terror ends today!”

Yol’Gin tilted his head at him curiously then glanced back at where he was staring originally.

“I think he’s ignoring you Sir Baen,” Luna pointed out flatly.

Twilight tilted her head, “But why is he staring over there….”

Baen was equally puzzled, “There’s nothing of interest over there…unless….,” Baen looked over to Twilight and asked quickly, “What is in that general direction?”

Twilight thought of their position in the city, “The Palace.”

Baen turned to Luna then Twilight, “Have either of you noticed the severe lack of infected in the streets as well as around here? Isn’t this district supposed to be heavy with tourists and citizens? Where did they all go?”

Twilight’s eyes widened in horror, “Oh no…”

A loud crack was heard. Then another. All three ponies turned their heads and beheld a frightening sight. A series of cracks were spreading up along the barrier, and they were branching out.

Twilight’s eyes widened, “The reason the virus was spreading, it wasn’t for survival.”

Luna growled, “It was to build an army!”

Yol’Gin then cackled as the barrier shattered like an eggshell being thrown against a wall.

The screams that followed reached the ears of many. They heralded the shattering of the barrier, the only safety the civilians and guests had from the horrible sickness. Hyperion was informed immediately of the barrier’s failure and was taking the necessary precautions to ensure the survival of his subjects.

“Captain, take as many of your troops down to the city, push back the infected and get as many of the civilians, tourists, EVERYONE on boats and out of the city!”

“Yes your highness, I’ll leave a contingent to guard the castle and lock it down,” the captain took flight as did many other griffon guards.

Hyperion turned to one of the guards, “Are the elements and the one known as Cheerilee with the young ones?”

The guard nodded, “Yes your highness.”

“Good, ensure they are well taken care of,” Hyperion glanced toward the quarantine zone with a grave expression, “Princesses, Baen, please hurry.”

Baen and the two princesses stood at the ready as Yol’Gin stood to his full height, towering over the three ponies. His head well above the tree line as he glared down at the ponies. Though it was hard to tell since he lacked eyes, Yol’Gin tilted his head once again, and then he raised his right hand. A blast of bone like shards bombarded the barrier like deadly hail and the barrier shattered. Baen, Twilight, and Luna were sent flying from the blast as Yol’Gin trembled.

“Keh heh heh.”

Luna stood tall as Twilight and Baen started to regain their senses, “Monster! You face me this day!”

Luna took flight and let loose a focused beam from her horn which dragged up Yol’Gin’s body. The yellow demon swiped at the princess, but Luna dodged easily, looping around each swipe and burning more magic into the demon. Yol’Gin continued his swipes and was met with the same result each time.

Luna was well out of Yol’Gin’s arm reach as she flapped proudly, “Vile beast, you might have been strong in your world,” Yol’Gin was slowly glancing from side to side, “but in this day and age, we Equestrian’s will not fa-“

Yol’Gin reached down where he stood and hurled a helping of the contaminated water at the lunar princess. Luna acting quickly surged into the sky and avoided most of it, but some of the droplets hit her legs and a few hit her wings.

Luna scoffed, “Ha! Is that all you have to offer meAAAAAAH!”

Luna screamed loudly as the water burned her fur and then the skin underneath. Steam steadily rose into the sky as Luna plummeted toward the earth, Twilight just catching her before she made impact.

“Baen! What’s wrong with her?”

Baen examined the wounds….and the sores that were beginning to spread.

“It seems Yol’Gin himself is a living repository of disease and plague,” he shook his head, “whatever is in that water is eating away at her. We must defeat Yol’Gin as soon as possible.”

Twilight looked with worry at her friend, “But Baen, if that’s the case, you can’t even touch him!”

Baen stopped as Twilight explained, “Look at the surface of his body, that strange flesh on it as well, if you so much as touch him you could get infected with Faust knows what! Or worse…”

Baen looked to the side, “Hrm. Twilight, take care of Luna, I’ll figure something out.”

Glancing up, Baen saw Yol’Gin heading toward town. Each footfall shook and cracked the ground, snorting, he gave chase.

Rainbow Dash and the girls were on the wall of the castle glancing down at the infected being pushed back by the griffon forces. Applejack however was gazing at the horizon at the approaching demon.

“Shoot, he’s a big one,” she whistled.

Rainbow yanked the binoculars from Applejack and looked through, “Do you see Baen anywh- WAIT! I see him!”

Fluttershy looked through them next, “What’s he doing?”

Pinkie Pie appeared with a long telescope, “It looks like he’s…chucking wood at the demon?”

Baen had to think on his hooves in order to fight Yol’Gin, so he had to improvise until he could think of something else. At the moment he was hurling pieces of carts and logs at the demon, which was doing nothing except annoying the towering beast.

Baen grit his teeth, “Damn it, there has to be something I can do.”

Yol’Gin stepped onto the crossroads and looked from side to side, his gaze settling on the castle. The creature sensing the healthy sparks of life began its advance toward the palace. Baen looked from side to side frantically. Glancing up, he steeled himself as a risky plan took shape.

“There’s no choice now….,” he inhaled to steady himself but then saw Twilight appear with a steadily worsening Luna.

Twilight was frantic, “Baen, tell me you have a plan. Anything!”

Baen nodded, “I do…take Luna inside the palace and seal the doors again. No matter what happens, do NOT open them again.”

“W-what are you going to use?”

Baen’s expression became grim, “I’m going to use Ruination. Twilight, if I lose control,” his voice was hard as the axe on his back, “Stop me.”

Twilight was about to speak but nodded, in a flash, she was gone with Luna.

Baen stared at Yol’Gin, and then threw his axe. The blade flew through the air and buried itself in Yol’Gin’s right horn. The demon froze, and then slowly turned around. A moan like growl escaped the creature as it faced Baen in anger.

“Yeah that’s right,” Baen shut his eyes as he felt his Wrath aura, but then he reached deeper and grasped the full heat, “I’m right here.”

Baen then let loose an unnatural roar as his Wrath aura took on the appearance of the Ruination aura. Baen’s armor began to heat up, and then it spread. Soon, the barbarian was gone, and what remained was the same being that fought Krieger Kongen that rainy day within the forest. Baen’s armored hoof scraped the dirt, and then with a crack of air being destroyed, he bounded straight at Yol’Gin and leapt through the air. In a blink, Baen’s hind hoof smashed into Yol’Gin’s chest resulting in the creature toppling like a tower being torn down.

Yol’Gin roared and backhanded Baen into a building, quickly standing, the demon smashed its mighty fist into the open hole to squash the insect that dared stop his work. The whole building began to crumble, but then Yol’Gin roared in anger and pain. His hand flew into the sky as greenish pus-like blood splattered the ground. Baen leapt from the wreckage and buried his armored hooves into the creature’s eyes, and stared to slash at its face with his helmet’s horns. Yol’Gin’s remaining hand came up and swatted at the pony. But Baen leapt onto the back of the hand and ran up the demon’s shoulder digging his helmet horns into the armor, when he reached the demon’s shoulder; he slashed hard with his head. The arm dropped with a crash as more blood stained the street. Baen landed on the ground, his glowing red eye burning holes into the creature.

“Keh”

Baen tilted his head slightly but then yelled in pain as his armor burned. His very being burned with rage and an almost acidic feeling on his skin, the barbarian thrashed as he was then stepped on. Yol’Gin had taken the lapse in Baen’s stance and managed to stand. Yol’Gin then roared as Baen burst from underneath the demons armor, roaring like the demon he fought. Then the barbarian collapsed, his armor sizzling as Yol’Gin cackled.

“KEH HEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

Baen looked up as a loud organic explosion was heard. From the stump at Yol’Gin’s shoulder and wrist, a mass of black slimly tentacles erupted forth. The tentacles writhed then constricted around each other forming a hand and an arm complete with a hand. Green ooze slithered down the tentacles as Yol’Gin grasped the pony in his hand and smashed him into the ground. The sizzling intensified as Yol’Gin stared at Baen for a moment before slamming him back down into the ground. His laugh rang out as he continued to slam the slowly growing limp barbarian into the ground. With each slam, pieces of Baen’s armor flew off and soon, his Ruination deactivated. Baen trembled as Yol’Gin held him before his pit like eyes. Baen could only groan as Yol’Gin breathed a purple cloud onto the barbarian.

Yol’Gin then deposited the barbarian like a piece of litter onto the ground. The barbarian choking and writhing on the ground, blood coming from his mouth and nose, Baen could feel it. He was dying.

Yol’Gin was unchallenged.

The ponies and gryphons could only watch on in sorrow as the barbarian slowly succumbed to whatever disease he had been afflicted with. Cheerilee could only shake her head in disbelief, and looked around trying to figure something out, anything. But then she noticed it.

“One, two, three…,” Cheerilee counted off the heads of her students then gasped, “No.”

She looked down and saw the three fillies out front at the gate….yelling at the massive demon.

“AND YOU’RE NOTHING BUT A BULLY!”

“YEAH!”

Scootaloo’s wings hummed hard, “And…and….get lost before we get our cutie marks in demon slaying!”

Yol’Gin looked down at the CMC only for Cheerilee to run outside, “GIRLS ARE YOU CRAZY!?! GET INSIDE THIS INSTANT!!”

Sweetie Belle turned her head, “Oh, we are in big trouble.”

Applebloom’s ears flattened as she heard the snorting of her older sister as well as a few other ponies approaching, “Worse, we’re doomed.”

The girls and Cheerilee stopped when they noticed something. Behind Yol’Gin, Baen was dragging himself up the stairs, bleeding from his skin. Panting, his eyes glazed over, he collapsed. Yol’Gin laughed as he then reached down and plucked the CMC from the ground.

Applejack, Rarity and Dash screamed as one, “NOOO!”

Yol’Gin stared at the whimpering and tear streaked faces of the fillies, “Keh heheheheheheh.”

Cheerilee was frozen as everypony around her yelled. Everything sounded muffled. Her eyes went to her three screaming students, her hopefully not dead friend, and the screams. The screams wouldn’t stop. But then she started to feel something deep down….something she had felt before. But this time, it was growing. The heat slowly spread from her core and seethed through her whole body like a wave, she started to breathe fast, her heart beating a mile a minute. Her vision sharpened as the air started to heat up around her.

Twilight looked at the school teacher, “C-Cheerilee? Are you alright?”

Cheerilee then threw her head to the heavens and yelled. But this yell sounded familiar, she had heard it many times before. Then, a massive rose red aura flared up around her like a wild fire and burned brightly. Cheerilee’s now glowing red irises glared daggers at the demon that halted its stride one final time. Cheerilee then wrenched a flag pole from the concrete and hurled it straight through Yol’Gin’s stomach. Yol’Gin stumbled as Cheerilee ran and leapt through the air delivering a swift kick to Yol’Gin’s neck, the armor cracking and shattering. More black tentacles writhed within as Yol’Gin fell. Cheerilee started to run up the demon’s face toward the horns. She let loose another roar and leapt between the horns, grabbing the axe on the pass.

“DIE MONSTER!”

Yol’Gin turned his head and four massive tentacles ruptured from his back and plowed Cheerilee through several buildings. Yol’Gin’s tentacles writhed in the air as he stood tall. His attention turned to the castle once more…only for him to yell in agony. Cheerilee was latched onto a tentacle and was hacking away at it as she ran up the slimy appendage. She then kicked off from the chopped limb and into the sky. She gripped the axe firmly in her fore hooves and became a spinning mid-air buzz saw of Wrath!

Yol’Gin could only look up as the teacher turned warrior shredded her way through the beast. Flesh, ooze, and blood flew and splattered on every surface until she touched solid ground again and stood tall. The two massive halves falling like great trees. When they touched down, the armor and flesh sizzled and foamed and started to melt. The remains slithering and staining the streets until barely any leftovers remained. Inside, Luna’s injuries started to heal as the demonic infection was purged, inhaling with a calmed smile.

Cheerilee wobbled as her Wrath aura turned off, she leaned against Baen’s axe, “And remember….violence is never the answer…., what happened?”

All the students were in awe.

Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo emerged from a pile of melting flesh and gagged as their sisters and friend scolded them.

Twilight was staring at Baen who was regaining his breathing rhythm, “That was reckless and stupid!”

Baen slowly nodded, but gasped when Twilight hugged him, tears in her eyes, “I’m just glad you’re alright.”

Baen smiled warmly and hugged her back as he looked up at Cheerilee, “Impressive job Cheerilee, you truly have inherited our spirit.”

Cheerilee shook her head, “Trust me; I don’t intend to have a relapse.”

Baen then shakily stood as Hyperion approached with Luna, “Astounding! I must commend you on this day’s victory. After the clean-up is taken care of, WE FEAST!”

Cheers rang up…then Cheerilee fell over and started snoring

Author's Note

Two down, Two to go

I hope this battle was better than the other one to you all. And yes I realize most of you might be a tad 'eh?' at Cheerilee saving the day and being there. But I planned on her doing it from the beginning. Now next we have Olf'Ric, get hype! Also before you ask, no, only Yol'Gin looks like that under his armor. Which further cements my reasoning of, you do not want to see what's under that armor.

XXXVIII

It was mid-afternoon in Ponyville and something surprising was indeed taking place. Usually the early to risers who would have been active for a good portion of the morning and still active were….indisposed. Specifically, they were all passed out on the floor of Twilight’s Castle. Eight ponies in total, the resident dragon having gone to stay in Canterlot for the night would soon be returning. Now to be frank, this wouldn’t be the first out of control party that resulted in a mass pass out and it certainly wouldn’t be the last. This party in question was mostly started after the eight ponies made it back to Ponyville after a celebratory feast in Griffonia, though some of the dishes had to be passed. Regardless, when the ponies got home, out came the cider bottles. Twilight of course being the responsible one attempted her best to resist joining in the drinking, but after much coaxing and some chicken calls, she caved.

One pony rose from the others and groaned sleepily, it’s rose red mane sticking up at odd angles as it shuffled to the bathroom to wake itself up with a nice splash of cold water. After walking in, the pony moaned groggily and flicked on the light, turned on the faucet, and splashed the water on its face. Shaking it’s head, the pony looked up….and it’s eyes shrunk to pin pricks.

“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!”

Everypony else were roused from their slumbers with a jolt and ran to the source of the scream.

“Baen! Are ya alright in there?”

Rainbow Dash banged on the door, “What did you do, fall in?”

The door opened and everypony gasped.

Baen stood their shivering…but he was a she. Her mane was much longer than before and less wild looking, the same with her tail. Her features had softened slightly and her figure had shifted to a more feminine and frankly more alluring version of itself, plus, all of her scars were muted.

“I…,” Baen shut her mouth then opened it again, “Oh sweet Tieg even my voice….,” Baen’s voice was a much lighter and was as calming as a breeze. Or at least it would have been if she was calm.

The girls were gawking at the barbarianess as she stared at her new figure, “Okay…maybe this is just a side effect of having too much, there’s only one way to be sure,” Baen lowered her head to look down south.

He stifled another scream and started panicking, “What is this?! Is this some sort of curse?! WHY ME?!?!?!?”

Baen keeled over and curled in a ball muttering in fright.

Twilight could only blink, “How is this even possible?”

Pinkie Pie nodded, “Well I have to say Baen makes a pretty good looking mare.”

The girls looked at her as she shrugged, “What, it was a compliment.”

Rainbow Dash prodded at Baen in an effort to get her moving, “Yeah, girls, Baen has left the building.”

Baen looked up at the girls, “Please, fix this….”

Twilight gently levitated Baen to her hooves and calmly placed a wing on her, “Just come with me, we’ll figure something out.”

A bluish aura snared Baen’s tail, “Not so fast Twilight,” Baen looked at Rarity, “if Baen is going to trot around as a mare for a while, we might as well make him…her, presentable first.”

Baen looked at Rarity as Dash huffed, “Seriously? Our friend was just turned into a mare! And you’re worried about how his,” she faced hoofed, “her, mane looks?”

“Well somepony has too,” Rarity countered.

“That sounds lovely.”

The girls then glanced at Baen who covered her mouth, “Wait…what the Tieg did I just say?”

Pinkie then placed a flashlight under her chin and ominously stated, “IT BEGINS.”

Baen sat on the floor, her armor was nearby, as Twilight poured over spell books and notes. Rarity gently dragged her brush through Baen’s mane and occasionally tail. After a bit of brushing, Baen’s mane and tail were done. Due to the wildness it had been before, each strand of hair curled up at the tips and his mane was neatly parted at the front. She blushed slightly and shuffled as Twilight poured over her studies trying to find an answer. As she sat there, Baen wracked her brain in an effort to assist. But for once, his mind was clouded. It was as if a massive jumble of thoughts and emotions were overriding his way of thinking, and it was frightening.

“Rarity can I ask you a question?”

Rarity glanced at Baen and smiled warmly, “Of course dear.”

“Am I pretty?”

Rarity sputtered slightly, “Well….um….of course you are. Why you’re stunning in your new form.”

Everypony then turned their heads as Baen wailed loudly and fell on the ground. Tears streamed from his face as he bawled.

“YOU’RE JUST SAYING WHAT I WANT TO HEEEEEEEAR!”

Twilight blinked in confusion as Fluttershy tried to calm the bawling female barbarian.

Rainbow flew above Twilight, “What the hay is wrong with her?”

“Well this might just be a hypothesis,” Twilight stared at a now sniffling Baen as Fluttershy calmly hugged her and shushed her, “But I think that since Baen was never born as a female, the sudden gender and overall body change is messing with his state of mind.”

Applejack glanced at the now calmed Baen, whose tears were being wiped away by Rarity, “How so?”

“Well thanks to that sudden mood swing just now. I suspect that Baen is suffering from a massive hormonal imbalance,” she glanced at the book she was reading, “Since he has shifted genders, and as I said since he’s been male all his life, his body is trying to compensate the shift by pumping a bucket load of new hormones through it. This is resulting in his….,” she noticed Baen was giggling like mad, “unusual behaviour.”

Rainbow glanced at Baen, “I think strange is kind of an understatement at this point Twi.”

Pinkie nodded, “Yep, he’s nuttier than one of my holiday fruit cakes.”

Baen was stroking Rarity’s mane and giggling like a lunatic as Twilight nodded slowly, “Yeah…I need to fix this pronto.”

Applejack glanced, “There has to be somethin around here about how he was changed,” she nudged a cider bottle, “Anything.”

Rainbow Dash sat on her rump and started to rack her brain, “One night of fun and something like this happens,” she crossed her forelegs, “so uncool.”

That’s when something clicked in Twilight’s brain, “THAT’S IT!”

The girls glanced at their alicorn friend as she levitated Baen over to her, “Alright Baen, this won’t hurt a bit.”

Twilight placed her horn to Baen’s head and it gave off a soft glow, then she blacked out.

The previous night.

Twilight’s cheeks were a soft red as she pointed a hoof at Baen groggily, “I’ll have you know I can perform…ANY spell.

Baen scoffed, “Yeah, big deal. Why not put your bits where your mouth is.”

Rainbow Dash hiccupped, “Yeah, do something impressive.”

The others were already passed out but Baen smirked, “Try a spell that is actually interesting.”

Twilight snorted, “Oh! So you want interesting huh? I’ll show you *hic* interesting!”

Twilight’s horn flared with an intense light that was a mix of dark plum purple and magenta. There was a massive flash and then Twilight saw nothing.

Twilight’s eyes flicked open as Applejack was visibly sweating.

“How long was I out?”

Applejack glanced at a clock, “Bout ten minutes. But that’s not the problem right now Twi….”

Twilight stood and sighed, “What happened….”

Pinkie pointed toward the exit, “Baen has left the building.”

Twilight’s eyes shrunk, “YOU LET HIM LEAVE?!?!”

Pinkie rubbed her hooves together with a sheepish grin, “Well no…Rarity decided to take him around town to,” she stuck on a Rarity wig and imitated Rarity’s voice, “show Baen the finer things in life.”

Twilight started to hyperventilate, “This is bad this is bad this is BAD!”

“What’s the big deal?” Rainbow stated, “I mean it’s not like he’s the way he used to be, right?”

Twilight looked at Rainbow, “Think about this for a moment Rainbow Dash, three words,” she was in front of the pegasus who bent slightly back, “Hormonally unbalanced Baen.”

Rainbow’s eyes shrunk, “Sweet Celestia….”

Now the two mares in question had long since left the castle after Twilight did her temporary mind meld spell. Rarity knew deep down that an opportunity like this would never present itself again, so she thought that she would do something that nopony had ever attempted before with the barbarian, female bonding.

“Well here we are darling!”

Baen glanced up at the large building; she remembered that this was the place known as the…Spa, if memory served.

“What are we doing here?” Baen was getting the occasional glance from stallions and occasionally mares which caused an adorable blush to cross her face.

Rarity smiled at the gender swapped pony, “Trust me when I say, you will love this.”

Baen smiled but then whipped around and roared at a nearby stallion, “STOP LOOKING AT ME OR I’LL RIP YOUR EYES OUT!!!!!”

The stallion ran away screaming while Baen skipped inside humming happily. Rarity blinked a few times.

“Perhaps this wasn’t the wisest course of action…”

Twilight and Rainbow Dash were combing the town from the sky while Applejack searched the ground. Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy hung behind to look after the castle in case Baen and Rarity showed back up while they were out.

“Where are they?! I mean sheesh, Rarity isn’t that hard of a mare to find,” Rainbow growled.

Twilight tapped her chin as she scanned the ground, “If I were Rarity…where would I take a mare I have just met in an effort to bond with them….”

Both ponies then said at the same time, “THE SPA!”

Changing direction swiftly, the duo rocketed toward the Ponyville Spa. They landed and noticed Applejack about to enter the building. Raising their eyebrows they approached Applejack who in turn, turned and smiled at her approaching friends.

“So ah see the two of you came to the same answer ah did,” she said with a small smirk.

“Are they inside?” Twilight asked.

Rainbow tsked, “Please Twilight, Baen wouldn’t be caught dead in a place like this,” she nudged the door open and walked in with a confident grin, “We all know he’d rather be drinking with Discord or your brother at-,” she stopped immediately when she saw the image before her.

Mare Baen was face down on a massage table and groaning in bliss. Rarity was beside her in a chair being pampered.

“See darling didn’t I tell you?”

“Yeessssssss,” Baen groaned, “this is amazing…..”

Aloe grunted slightly as she worked Baen’s back, “You have a lot of knots miss Baen; you need to stop with all of this stress.”

Baen’s head shot up as fire ignited in her pupils, “DON’T TELL ME HOW TO HANDLE MY LIFE!!”

Baen placed her head back down and gestured, “Could you work on my hind legs, they feel a little tight.”

Aloe shakily moved her hooves down.

After the spa visit, Rarity insisted she let Baen try on a dress she had been working on. The girls stared on at Baen in utter…surprise. With his new mane style and figure, he was pulling off the outfit in question quite well. The outfit was a soft red sundress with a more soft yellow trim around the edges.

“Almost done,” Rarity then magicked a matching sunhat on Baen’s head, “Perfect!”

Baen looked at herself in the mirror, “Does this dress make my flank look fat?”

The girls remained silent out of fear.

“W-Why are none of you answering,” Baen sniffled, “I d-do look fat don’t I?”

Rarity waved her hooves quickly, “No NO NO, you look stunning!”

“Beautiful!”

Dash snapped a photo and quickly stashed it with a snicker which Applejack scowled at.

As the sun set upon the day, the girls were sitting at a café munching on dinner. Baen however for once looked like she was about to lose her mind.

“This is insane,” Baen’s eye twitched as she fidgeted in her seat, “why am I itchy?! Why am I wearing this dress…”

Baen glanced to the side, “Because I like it,” she shook her head, “NO! I wear armor not dresses!”

Rarity sniffed the air for a moment then raised an eyebrow, “I believe Baen’s hormones are…at their peak and are going through their…well…”

“Fantastic,” Rainbow grumbled, “Twilight, could you hurry and turn him back before he starts assaulting the guys of Ponyville?”

Baen blushed as she tried to shift to a more comfortable position to make the itching between her legs stop.

Applejack noticed he was eyeing a stallion across the way with a soft blush, “Sooner rather than later sugarcube.”

Twilight looked to the side nervously, “Well thanks to the mind bonding spell I figured out how to turn him back….but I’d prefer we do it in my castle….”

The girls raised their eyebrows as Applejack roped Baen up and started to drag her, “Well let’s get a move on.”

After paying the waiter, and keeping the now rampant mare Baen restrained, the girls managed to drag her back to the castle and deposit her in the now cleaned throne room. Twilight pulled Baen’s dress and hat off and gave them back to Rarity, glancing at Baen, she inhaled.

“Alright…what I’m about to do,” she turned to the girls, “nopony speaks a word of this to anypony, especially Spike.”

Twilight fired her horn up as a silvery aura enveloped her lips. Turning to Baen, she shut her eyes, puckered her lips. And then Twilight Sparkle…kissed Baen square on the lips.

All of the girls jaws dropped as Baen was engulfed in a silver flash. Twilight pulled away leaving both Twilight and the now stallion Baen speechless. Baen cleared his throat and tried to form a sentence, but he failed. Standing proudly, he turned to the girls and nodded his head.

“Thank you for the party and the day,” he turned to Twilight, “Thank you for fixing me. Now if you will excuse me, I’m going to go home and do masculine things.”

He robotically donned his armor and left without another word.

Rainbow then pulled out the picture with a mischievous grin, “How many copies should I get made?”

Pinkie bounced up, “I want wallet sized ones!”

Author's Note

GO FAN ARTISTS! DRAW FEM-BAEN!

Also, next chapter leads into teh boss fight chapter, get hype.

XXXIX

Night hung over Equestria as Luna’s moon and stars cast the whole land in a calming and serene glow. Truly this night was a thing of beauty, a full moon that was unobscured by clouds complete with bright and twinkling stars, truly Luna had indeed outdid herself that night. Though the night was calm this was not the case in the north. Far in the Equestrian Tundra, a massive fissure had broken open with no rhyme or reason, though there was nothing in it. This was due to the fact that the thing that was in it was gone, a series of large foot prints that led from the fissure were proof of that fact. The prints themselves were slowly being covered as the snow blew hard and fast, but deep within a large abandoned dragon nest cave, a creature dwelled. This creature was currently hunched over; the scraping of its claw tips on the stone was the only sound, the bone like scraping jarring to even the bravest creature.

“Oh my brothers….,” the creature mused almost sadly, “felled by the creatures of this age,” the creature’s voice deepened and held an air of great anger, “The very nerve. To raise arms against us! They shall know despair and destruction when I take away all they hold dear.”

The creature stood in the mouth of the cave and gazed into the distance, seeing a shining jewel of a city. The creature was a towering beast indeed, perhaps several feet taller than his previous brother. His armor was shell like, just like the other harbingers, but with a vast difference. The texture and sheen of his armor was much more metallic. The armor was jet black with demonic looking lines engraved into the surface giving it a more sinister appearance; there were the occasional dark smoke grey trim around each line. Curving from his head was a pair of black ribbed horns that curved forward like a rams. His claw like fingers clenched and unclenched as the creature’s dark azure eyes burned at the Crystal Empire. The build of the creature was far leaner than his other counterparts. His mouth area had four large slits that seemed to be naturally part of the armor and evenly spaced. The creature raised his left hand to reveal a sculpture of the domed city.

“Rest, rest all you like mortals,” the creature chuckled deeply, “for soon, your city will fall into darkness,” from the creature’s palm, a black mist like energy slithered along the sculpture. The energy itself gave off no light and took none in. It was as if darkness itself had been given form

“I, Olf’Ric, promise you,” the energy itself consumed the sculpture as the Black Demon crushed it, “Despair!”

The shards were consumed until the mist dissipated, leaving nothing.

Baen was lying on his back snoring softly. His tongue hung out of his mouth as some of the girls giggled at his current look. The train was gently rattling along the tracks toward its destination, a place which the current group had been called too, The Crystal Empire. Frankly, Twilight wasn’t complaining. After the fiascos that had taken place recently, she could do for a visit with her sister in law and her brother. The girls wanted to come along not only for a change of scenery, but to tour around for once without the threat of some monster trying to rip them apart. As for Baen? Well…

Many hours earlier.

“And then I threw a boulder at him,” Baen swigged some hard cider, “True story.”

Vinyl laughed, “So you beat a two headed monster bird with a stone?”

Baen nodded, “Now that I think on it, I should have speared him with the massive bramble bush.”

Discord shrugged as he lounged on the ceiling, “Ah, but to take something down with a rock. Now that takes skill.”

A knock followed by the door opening alerted the friends to the entry of Princess Twilight. She smiled at him which he returned with gusto.

“Greetings Twilight,” he raised his glass, “What brings you by this afternoon?”

Twilight gave a small smile, “Well actually I just dropped by to ask if you wanted to come with me and the girls to the Crystal Empire for two days an-,” she stopped herself when she whiffed the air, the scent coming from Baen’s mug, “Have you been drinking?”
Baen belched loudly to which Discord and Vinyl raised a score card reading a ten.

Twilight scowled at her friend, “Baen, not only was that rude, but it’s WAY too early in the afternoon to drink. You’ll be passed out in no time.”

“HA! Yeah right,” Baen snickered and pointed his mug at her, “I’ll be chatting up a storm on that train!”

Baen snored louder for a moment before turning over and mumbling incoherently. Pinkie hopped over and started to tickle Baen’s nose with a feather, the barbarian swatted at the feather and rolled away from it.

Fluttershy sipped a refreshment she had retrieved from the snack cart and smiled at Twilight, who seemed lost in thought, “Is everything alright Twilight?”

Twilight narrowed her eyes at the Tundra, “It’s nothing…might just be….”

“The heebie jeebies?” Pinkie added as she drew triangles and other odd shapes on Baen’s face.

“I suppose so,” Twilight muttered to herself, “I hope that’s all it is.”

The train then whistled loudly and roused Baen from his sleep and he sat straight up…into a pie hanging from the ceiling by a string.

“PINKIE!!!!”

Pinkie broke down into a fit of giggling snorts as she was chased by a rabid Baen.

After chasing the pink menace for a good few minutes, Baen had wiped his face off and disembarked the train with the girls. Taking in the familiar surroundings of the Crystal Empire they advanced toward the palace. Baen noticed that the Crystal Ponies would drop what they were doing and bow deeply whenever they saw the group. Twilight would blush lightly while Baen would just raise an eyebrow and bow his head slightly in their direction. But then the strangest thing occurred. The group just made it to the castle and Baen, wanting to look at the Crystal Heart, broke from the group and gazed at the floating mystical stone. Unbeknownst to him, a small Crystal unicorn filly approached Baen and gently rapped on his foreleg armor. Turning his head, he noted the small pony and smiled.

“Well hello there little one,” he raised an eyebrow, “to what do I owe this knocking?”

The filly shuffled lightly, “You are the one known as Baen?”

“Yes?”

The filly smiled and bowed much to the barbarian’s confusion.

Twilight was equally confused when she approached, “Um…Baen?”

Baen shrugged, “I’m just as surprised as you are.”

The filly smiled as she stood up, he little smile practically making the area glow, “It’s because you saved our prince’s sister from a fiend of the most nightmarish nature! If our prince and princess are grateful-“

A fully grown crystal unicorn mare appeared and finished most likely for her daughter, “Than we are just as grateful.”

“Now now my little ponies,” tutted Cadance sweetly, “Let’s not crowd our guests.”

Some nearby ponies and the mother and daughter nodded in respect and went about their business as Cadance giggled with contained glee, “I’ve always wanted to say that!”

Baen smirked and bowed lightly, “Cadance, so good to see you again.”

“Likewise Baen,” she snickered lightly at a drawing of a screw beside a ball on Baen’s forehead.

Twilight nuzzled her sister in law and looked around in mild confusion, “Where’s Shining? I thought he’d come to meet us.”

Cadance smiled lightly, “Well, there was a minor tremor from the tundra and he insisted on taking a contingent of guards out to see what the problem is.”

Applejack glanced toward the barrier, “Pretty jumpy isn’t he?”

Cadance shrugged, “Well it comes with the job of ruling a kingdom after all, plus, we heard about what happened in Griffonia. We can’t be too careful.”

Twilight nodded in understanding, but then something clicked in her head, “Hey Baen, wanna see something cool?”

Baen raised an eyebrow before nodding, “Why not, sounds interesting.”

The girls smiled as Baen was led away, both ponies smiling.

Cadance smiled warmly, “Look at them, they’re like siblings.”

Rainbow snickered, “Yeah, Baen got the brawn, Twilight got the brains.”

The girls looked at the Pegasus and tried to contain their laughter.

Inside the castle, Twilight lead Baen through the halls of the castle telling him of a journey she had undertaken during her early princess days. The journey involved a mysterious new world where creatures dwelled that were a lot like the ponies of their world, but not.

“And then I left, I still miss them though,” Twilight said as she opened the artifact room door, “And here it is, The Crystal Mirror.”

Baen blinked a few times at the object. He recalled leaning against it the first time he had arrived in the Crystal Empire, the day he had befriended Shining Armor.

“This mirror is a gateway you say?”

Twilight nodded, “Yep! But the thing is, it’s kind of closed for thirty moons so it’s just a mirror right now.”

Baen approached the looking glass and tilted his head, “You know…Twilight,” he looked at her with an eager grin, “If this ever opens again, take me with you.”

Twilight was surprised at this, “Really?”

“Of course! A new world with strange beings,” Baen placed his armored hoof on the glass, “that would be an adventure I would love to share in with another.”

Twilight was deeply touched by the comment, “Baen….,” she then blinked and thought of something, “Hey Baen, could I ask you something?”

Baen looked at her curiously, “Yes?”

Twilight stood beside him, “I’ve noticed in some situations your…’Old Magic’, reacts strangely to some Equestrian magic and I was curious,” she tapped the glass, “do you think this thing might be Old Magic?”

Baen tapped his chin, “I’m not sure, though I could find out. I tried it with….,” he slowly stopped as Twilight narrowed her eyes slightly.

“Tried it with what?”

“Um….the Tree of Harmony,” Baen stated weakly.

Twilight pursed her lips and shook her head, “Why am I not surprised, if you’re going to try something, try not to kill yourself.”

Baen waved the comment off, “Heh, haven’t yet.”

Twilight rolled her eyes as Baen placed his hoof to the glass and flared his Wrath aura. In doing so however, Baen’s aura was then sucked into the mirror and the barbarian’s eyes gave off a white glow as he stood rooted in place.

“Baen? Are you alright?”

The colors flew past the pony at lightning speeds. Color’s flowing into each other or transitioning into another color completely different. All the while, Baen felt like he was being pulled at his chest by a string down this massive tunnel. Soon the tunnel erupted in a mass of white and Baen stood on land, but everything was like he was looking through a haze, barely anything could be given a shape. Though he could see tree tops, he smelt fresh nature. But it was like his senses were altered as well, the scents dulled, the colors muffled, even the sounds were garbled. But then he heard it through the garble, soft hoof falls on grass behind him. Turning his head, he looked at an equine shape as a familiar voice rang out. One he had not heard since…Tirek

“Ah, sir Knight, how pleasant to see you partially in the flesh,” the voice was just as soft and melodic as before.

But a sigh like that of a bird song met his ears, “But alas, it is not yet time for us to meet,” the voice was filled with the silky happiness once more, “But that will be sooner than you think. Until then.”

Baen looked up and paused; despite everything else he could see those eyes. Their color like that of the clearest most pristine blue water, and sparkled with a shine like two small jewels.

“My lady?”

Then Baen was ejected by a massive push.

Baen gasped as he awoke, still standing up. Twilight fanned his face with her wing.

“Baen, what happened? Did you see anything?!”

Baen shook his head, those eyes still clear in his mind, “I’m…not sure.”

Twilight was about to ask more, but then a voice rang out.

“TWILIGHT! COME QUICK,” Pinkie entered the room, “Shining is back! And he’s got news for the both of you!”

All three ponies ran straight from the room.

Shining was currently being fussed over by his wife of whom he kindly assured he was fine. The unicorn himself had clearly seen better days. Bandages and patches were placed all over his body as Cadance insisted on, ‘kissing each booboo better’.

“Cadance it’s fine really,” he looked up and smiled as Baen and Twilight entered, “Twily, Baen, good to see you both.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “What seems to be the problem….bro.”

Everypony looked at him confused as Baen raised his hoof, “It’s something Vinyl uses.”

Shining gave a small smile, “Alright,” his expression then became serious, “as for what I called you two here for, well….”

The two leaned forward as Shining sighed, “Does the name Olf’Ric mean anything to you?"

Author's Note

SO we know one feature of the entity known as "My Lady", just who is she? Next chapter will feature a battle and a boss battle.

XL

The mere name caused both ponies to freeze. The world itself seemed to stop, as if to gasp.

Baen shakily raised a hoof, “How do you know that name?”

Shining looked to the side as all eyes were on him, he started to sweat lightly.

“Well…the thing is….-“

Cadance stared lividly at her husband, “What did you do?”

Shining sighed and raised his hooves in a calming manner, “Just…hear me out.”

Several hours earlier.

Shining and his personal guards had been trekking for hours through the ice and snow. Morale was slightly skewed due to the weather biting at bare portions of the guards, in short, it was not pleasant. Shining gave a mild shiver when they reached the fissure, nodding to his troops; they spread out and began to comb the area. Shining on the other hoof gazed down into the black abyss before him, the chasm extended far below; he couldn’t even think there was a bottom. Shaking his head he turned from the fissure and raised his snow goggles, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the area. Then it struck. A loud whistling caused his ears to flick, then he turned, and the ground exploded. The unicorn was hurled from his hooves and he landed hard on his back. Warmth trailed from his brow as he tried to move. But his proximity to the explosion and the impact not only dazed the prince, but also resulted in some injuries from the projectile rocks. Just managing to crane his neck, he saw a large object the size of a boulder lodged in the ground. The thing was massive, a black steel ball of curved blades bonded to a sphere in a tight grouping. Running from the flail head was black infernal looking chain, into the sinister claws of a massive creature.

Images, screams, all of them blurred as Shining attempted to regain his senses and stand. But when he finally did it was too late. The battle had been lost, and the creature loomed over him, as big as the crystal palace itself. It’s voice boomed and resonated across the area.

“Flee back to your hole creature,” it spoke in a condescending fashion, “the lot of you virtuous warriors disgust me. Now make haste, fly back and tell them Olf’Ric comes with the mornings first light. And he brings oblivion.”

Baen was already turned away pondering; Twilight and Cadance on the other hoof were panicking.

Cadance was hugging Shining a little too hard, “This is terrible! We….we need to evacutate the citizens! Call in the Equestrian army, the seapony navy!”

Shining spoke through a great strain, “Honey…Breathe!”

Twilight was frantic, “I need to tell the girls…no, I need to tell them to tell the citizens! No! I need to call the princesses! Oh this is bad bad bad.”

Baen grit his teeth in annoyance and finally had it.

“SHUT Cadance and Twilight squeaked in unison as the barbarian sighed, “Sorry, but honestly, both of you just breathe and Cadance,” he pointed to Shining who was turning blue, “for Tieg’s sake, let HIM breathe.”

Cadance released the now coughing Shining Armor as both mares breathed deeply to calm themselves. Baen looked to the horizon, his eyes narrowed, for once the barbarian seemed to be lost in his own thoughts.

‘This does not bode well. If Olf’Ric has indeed risen,’ Baen visibly tensed, ‘how long until…no. I’ve stopped them before they could even weaken Malachi’s seal. But is this indeed true? Or am I just a fool and I’ve overlooked a crucial detail….possibly.’

Twilight tapped Baen on the shoulder plate, “Baen?”

The barbarian broke his thought and stared at Twilight, “Yes?”

Twilight thought for a moment, “What exactly do you know about this demon?”

“As much as I knew of the others,” he shook his head, “as far as I am concerned, we’re going into this fight blind.”

Upon hearing this, Shining Armor lowered his gaze as Cadance went about giving orders to the guards to mobilize immediately and calmly handle the evacuation of her subjects. Baen nodded slowly and turned from the room and started toward the door much to Twilight’s surprise.

“Where are you going? We’re in the middle of a crisis here!”

“Relax Twi,” Baen reassured, “I’m just going to inspect possible vantage points.”

Before Twilight could object, Baen was out the door and it shut firmly behind him.

Baen stared down at the slowly emptying streets and shook his head, he was unsure. Unsure the evacuation or let alone the battle they will put up would even yield results. Regardless, he was steeling himself for what was to come. His gaze was unwavering when he glanced toward the tundra; he could feel it, a dark and sinister presence. It was watching…waiting to strike. Then he noticed it, down below on a balcony, Shining Armor was doing the same. Staring out onto the horizon, raising an eyebrow, Baen dropped from his perch and landed in front of Shining.

“GAH!” Shining fell backwards onto his back but quickly stood as Baen hopped onto the ground.

Baen glanced at Shining in mild confusion at the fact he was standing quite well, the bandages and his wounds both gone.

“Magic really is the best medicine isn’t it?”

Shining nodded with a small chuckle, “It also helps when your wife has magic kisses.”

Baen glanced at his friend and raised his eyebrow, “You seem troubled.”

Shining tried to give his best smile, “Is it really that obvious?”

Baen nodded, “What is it that troubles you my friend.”

Shining Armor turned from Baen and started walking with the barbarian following, “You know my sister and her friends have done amazing things right?”

Baen nodded as he tilted his head.

“Well Baen,” Shining walked into the throne room, “I’m not like them in the slightest. I mean yes, I want to keep Equestria safe and protect everypony. But in truth, I’m actually afraid,” he stared at his friend who became neutral in appearance, “Half the creatures, monsters, even villains in this land, fill me with fear. I mean, I was brainwashed by a bug and I was easily bested by Tirek whereas my sister and her friends barely get bested.”

Baen nodded as he allowed Shining to continue, “It’s just…I’m a prince, I should be courageous and fearless, but I’m not. I’m me, and the me I am can’t fight things like Nightmare Moon, Discord, and now this Olf’Ric thing,” Shining looked at Baen whose expression seemed to darken, “I think it’d be best if me and Cadance evacuated with our subject an-“

Baen’s armored hoof then smashed Shining in the jaw hurling him across the floor.

Shining rubbed his face as he stared in shock at the barbarian, “What are you doing?!”

Baen glared at Shining, “Fight me.”

“What?” Shining stood up, “I’m not going to fight you! You’re my friend!”

Baen narrowed his eyes, “Then I suppose you’ll be destroyed,” Baen unsheathed his axe and lunged at the stallion who erected a barrier.

Baen’s axe smashed the barrier like it was glass and bull tackled Shining through the main doors. Twilight, Cadance and one lone guard gasped in surprise as Shining rolled into a stand and knocked over a vase.

Twilight ran to her brother’s side as Cadance helped him up, “Shining, what happened?”

Baen’s armored hoof cracked the tile as he walked into the hall. Upon seeing his axe drawn and the look in his eyes, both mares realized the situation.

Twilight stood between the two, “Baen stop this right now!”

Baen snorted, “Move aside.”

Shining placed a hoof on Twilight and smiled weakly, “It’s fine, I can handle this,” he stood up and steadied his stance as he turned to the lone guard, “Private Sentry, fetch my sword.”

Both Flash and Cadance blinked in surprise.

“You can’t be serious Shiny,” Cadance looked at Baen, “using it on him? You could really hurt him.”

Shining narrowed his eyes, “I don’t think that will be much of a problem with him,” he then turned to Flash Sentry, “Private, my sword.”

Flash nodded and zipped away which Baen chuckled at, “Oh ho, what’s this? The prince knows how to use a sword eh?”

Shining stared at Baen evenly, “Not only do I know how to use it, I graduated top of my class in sword play and the academy. Why else do you think I got promoted,” Flash reappeared with a cloth covered bundle, “You should feel honored Baen, I only ever use this sword when in desperate need or when I find someone that I know can give me a challenge.”

Shining levitated the azure cloth covered bundle to him and swiftly revealed it. Levitating in mid-air was a sheathed long sword. The sheathe itself was white with gold patterns on it, the patterns depicted intertwining arcane lines, a circulatory system of the arcane one might say. The handle and cross guard were a pristine white, the handle grip was a black material. The cross guard resembled a pair of spread wings with the feathers tightly grouped; in the very center of the cross guard was an oval blue crystal that shined for a moment. Shining’s magic aura grasped the sheathe and the handle separately as he pulled. As the blade revealed itself, like a curtain rising on a show, the mares stared in surprise. The blade was made of pure blue crystal with a string of runes running up the center to the tip. The runes were snow white and gave off a soft glow when Shining fully drew it.

Baen pursed his lips and then smirked, “Heh, now this just got interesting.”

Shining narrowed his eyes and steadied his stance as he levitated the sword in front of him at the ready. Baen rushed him with his axe raised and brought it down like a guillotine; Shining’s sword caught the weapon in mid-swing with a loud clash of steel on crystal. Baen blinked in surprise as a surge of blue magic coursed through the blade lighting up the runes. In an instant, a surge of blue energy blasted Baen across the room and into a wall. Baen blinked the stars from his eyes and saw Shining had not moved from his spot. Growling, Baen engaged his Wrath aura and rushed the captain. What occurred next shocked all present.

Baen’s Wrath strengthened swings were countered with ease from Shining, whenever Baen’s sword made contact with Shining’s blade; it was like the barbarian was hitting a wall. He also took notice of the fact that every clash, the blade would pulse with blue magic and Shining wouldn’t be deterred. Baen’s slashes increased in volume and speed but he couldn’t move Shining at all. Baen could only stare in amazement as the stallion pushed him back, how could this possible? Shining brought the sword back and swiped, but when he did, the energy covered the blade and became solid. Baen tried to backflip over it, but the energy blade extended and nicked the wall. Shining glanced around for the barbarian whose hind hood came down hard on the unicorn’s head. Shining’s brain rattled from the impact as his focus broke, the sword clattering to the ground. Baen then planted his left forehoof to Shining’s chest and pressed the axe to Shining’s throat Baen’s gaze was burning holes into Shining’s eyes. Baen leaned closer, the axe didn’t move, Twilight and Cadance held their breaths.

Then Baen chuckled.

Baen shook his head, “You speak of fear, yet I see it in you,” Baen bopped the unicorn softly on the head, “the same fire I have.”

Shining croaked, “So this whole little duel of yours….”

“Was just my way of knocking some sense into you,” he smirked, “and a bit of a test to see if you were nothing more than talk. But you Sparkles, you have the fire in you. I see it in you and your sister.”

He let Shining stand and passed him his sword, “By the way, this blade, it’s quite…unique.”

Shining gave a half smile as he sheathed it, “Celestia assisted me in forging it when I was promoted,” he smiled at the sheathed weapon, “it’s odd though, whenever I use this sword….I feel more complete than ever before.”

Baen nodded, “it’s only common. When you forge your own weapon, you pour your heart, sweat, blood, and soul into it. It becomes a part of you, which makes it more fitting to name it,” he glanced at his axe, “I named mine.”

Twilight was greatly intrigued, “What did you name it if I may ask?”

“Blood Berry,” the ponies blinked, “It makes sense when you see it in action.”

Cadance nodded with pursed lips, “We’ll take your word for it.”

Twilight then narrowed her eyes, “Oh and before I forget, don’t expect to be let off for attacking my brother.”

Baen started to sweat but noticed Shining still staring at the sheathed weapon.

Shining smiled at his sword as Baen raised an eyebrow, “What did you name yours?”

Shining placed it against his throne and spoke only one word, “Caliburn.”

Author's Note

So I decided I'd add on extra chapter before the boss fight to establish a bro moment as well as some anime style 'You're not a coward' fighting. So yeah, name all your weapons to give them a soul. Two things, yes this Caliburn, means something for the future, and I realize you were all expecting a boss fight but truth be told i'm exhausted right now due to work.

And here's a question, what weapon would you have and what would you name it? preexisting videogame, fictional and non-fictional names and weapons that have been used do not count.

XLI

Baen slept soundly that night, though he did dream. They were happy little things, memories of past events and the like. He smiled in his sleep as he remembered his first kiss with Coco but then a small noise roused him from his sleep. He slowly opened one eye and saw a sight that greatly surprised him.

“Twilight?” He sat up slowly, “why are you awake this late?”

“I can’t sleep,” she rubbed her eyes slightly, “I’m just thinking about tomorrow.”

Baen nodded, “About Olf’Ric.”

Twilight nodded slowly as she walked into the room and seated herself beside Baen on the floor. He frowned slightly and shook his head.

“None of that,” he pat the spot beside him, “sit up here.”

Twilight smiled slightly and obliged, though she paused, “Um….”

Baen chuckled, “Its fine, and you’re my friend and Blood Sister. I’d never try anything.”

Twilight smiled as she sat but tilted her head with a curious look, “Blood Sister?”

Baen nodded, “It’s a tradition in my tribe, those that we viewed closer than a friend, but not a lover. We consider family,” he smiled at her, “is that a problem princess?”

Twilight gave a warm smile, “I’m touched Baen, I honestly thought when you called me sister that one time it was a spur of the moment but….I don’t know what to say,” she giggled and rubbed the back of her head, “then I guess that makes you my Blood Brother.”

Baen and Twilight sat in happy silence before Twilight broke it once more, “I just…I’m worried Baen.”

The barbarian raised an eyebrow, “Hm?”

Twilight sighed, “I worry about you…what you’re doing, what you’re going to do,” she stared at him with slightly sad eyes, “I just don’t want to lose you.”

Baen yawned but gave her a reassuring pat on the back, “Trust me Twilight, I can handle this,” she did not look convinced, “Twilight…just don’t worry. Please, for me?”

Twilight glanced at Baen’s warm smile and nuzzled him lightly, “Just be careful tomorrow alright?”

Baen hugged her softly, “Of course, now, let’s get some sleep.”

Twilight turned to rise from the bed but he stopped her, “You can sleep here if you wish, I’ll keep my cold hooves off you.”

Twilight blushed but muttered a quick, “Thank you.”

Both ponies laid down on either side of the bed, keeping clear of the other as they both drifted off to sleep. Wary of what tomorrow would bring.

Baen’s eyes snapped open as he sat straight up, glancing around, Twilight had long since departed. Stretching out his limbs, he cracked his neck and hauled his plot out of bed and into his armor. Shrugging the last bit of sleep from his body, he trudged down the hall to the dining hall. He noticed that Cadance, Shining, and the girls were all seated. It seemed the food had yet to be served, smiling he seated himself at the table and stared in front of himself at his empty plate.

“So I’m thinking two things. One,” he gestured to the group, “you all ate breakfast already and are playing a joke on me or two, I’m right on time.”

Shining shrugged, “Sorry we’ve been sworn to secrecy.”

Rainbow Dash leaned over to Baen, “Besides, do you think we’d prank you with food? Please, only amateurs do that for the first prank.”

Baen smirked and turned his head as the kitchen doors opened. Pinkie Pie strangely was dressed as the chef carrying platters of…waffles?

“Who wants,” she whipped around and dramatically proclaimed, “WAFFLEEEEES?”

Everypony raised a hoof a she placed them out and then put down a syrup container and a smaller plate with a brick of butter atop it. Baen smiled as Twilight levitated the syrup to him with a polite smile on her face. Baen tapped his chin as she gently started pouring the sweet topping on the waffles, halting when he gave her the hoof signal to do so.

“Ah waffles,” he munched on a small piece and squeed, “the food of kings.”

Cadance giggled, “Did you just squee?”

Baen choked slightly and blushed hard as he crossed his forelegs, “N..no I didn’t! You can’t prove anything!”

Rarity pointed teasingly at him, “Oh come now darling, there’s nothing to be ashamed of. Everypony does it.”

Baen scrunched his face and looked away, “Not I, a warrior never squee’s.”

Shining smirked, “Aw girls, I think we wounded his little pride.”

Baen shot him a look and pointed a hoof at him, “Don’t make me come over there!”

Everypony laughed as Baen decided to angrily eat his waffles, but couldn’t help but crack up a little inside. The girls, princess, prince, and barbarian ate in silence. It was indeed obvious to all of them that they were avoiding the one subject that they l knew was coming that morning at some point. The Black Demon loomed on the horizon; the constant threat of him appearing was evident. After their meal, Baen looked over to Twilight who refused to meet his gaze. He could tell she was troubled; they were on the edge of another battle that could take many lives.

Pinkie raised an airhorn and blew it hard scaring the senses out of everyone.

“Sorry,” she smiled apologetically, “I just couldn’t stand the silence anymore, plus I think the author is running out of words to describe today.”

Baen took on a somber expression as all eyes fell on him, “I realize you’ll all try and stop me. But I must face Olf’Ric. If he continues to live, the risk for Malachi’s release will only grow.”

“That’s why I’m going with you.”

Baen turned his head with everypony else and stared at Shining who sitting quite tall.

“Shining,” Baen said slowly with a mild look of concern, “I can’t let you come with me, you’re too important to this kingdom.”

“Which is why, and I know for a fact because of this,” he glanced at Cadance who’s forelegs were crossed and wore a very unamused expression on her face, “I will be sleeping on the couch.”

Cadance added quickly, “For a week.”

“But, Baen, as a guest in my kingdom and as its prince,” he stood and cracked his neck, “I’m ordering you to escort me too and from the battle.”

Baen sighed in both annoyance and defeat, “Alright….your highness.”

Shining smiled with satisfaction while the barbarian’s merely shook his head.

Soon after the meal’s conclusion, Baen and Shining stood near the border to the tundra barrier. Baen watched the roaring blizzard before him as Shining reassured his wife that he would be fine.

“I just don’t want to lose you Shiny,” Cadance embraced her husband and kissed his cheek as he chuckled.

“It’ll be fine honey, besides,” he gestured to Baen, “I have a barbarian escorting me.”

“AGAINST HIS WISHES!”

Shining shook his head as he pat Caliburn, which he had strapped to his barrel, “Trust me everypony. This fight is in the bag.”

Pinkie lifted up a burlap sack, “This one?”

Everypony chuckled but turned their attention to the tundra once more as Shining donned his snow gear and nodded to his friend.

“Let’s save The Crystal Empire!” Baen cited proudly.

Both ponies then charged out into the cold unforgiving blizzard. The two stallions glanced around, utterly blinded by the snow. Even though one was accustomed to weather such as this and the other was well prepared, it mattered not. Their journey took them far into the tundra until Shining stopped Baen. Pointing, the barbarian took note of the massive fissure before him and held his breath.

“IS THIS WHERE YOU FOUGHT HIM,” Baen yelled over the wind.

“YEAH, HE CAME RIGHT OUT OF THIN AIR AND JUST,” he made a clapping gesture with his front hooves for emphasis, “BOOM!”

Baen shivered lightly and looked around for cover and noticed a cave, “COME ON, WE’LL CONTINUE THE SEARCH WHEN THE STORM DIES DOWN!”

After nodding, both stallions rushed to the cave and took refuge within the rocky cavern. Shining shivered as her removed his goggles, his teeth chattering rapidly, Baen shook his head and looked around the cavern. Thankfully he discovered some discarded wood and stacked them in a pile before nodding to Shining Armor. Shining, taking the hint fired a small blast of fire into the wood igniting it. Shining squeed as he sat in the warm glow, but his content smile vanished when he looked at Baen. He could see his friend was troubled, not just by the way he sat, but by the way he gazed into the fire…almost sadly.

“Hey Baen…is everything alright?”

Baen glanced up, “Huh? Oh…it’s nothing. I was just…, thinking.”

“About what?” Shining asked with mild concern.

Baen inhaled shakily, “Shining….do you have a dream?”

Shining blinked for a moment, “Well of course! Everypony has a dream,” he smiled and looked into the embers with a happy expression, “My dream is to have a family with Cadance and raise our foal in a peaceful Equestria.”

Baen smiled warmly at Shining and nodded, but then they both heard something that caused them to draw their weapons at the door. However, both of them lowered their weapons and stared in disbelief. Twilight and the girls entered the cave, the stallions were not amused.

Shining advanced on them, “Twilight, what are you doing out here? I thought we told you to stay behind.”

Twilight nodded but shrugged as the girls trotted into the cave, “Well Cadance was worried about you,” she smiled at Baen who was staring at her evenly, “and I’d be lying if I said that wasn’t worried about the both of you.”

Shining shook his head but gave his sister a reassuring pat as he escorted her to the fire, “Well, I can’t say that I wasn’t worried about leaving you all at the Crystal Empire.”

Twilight smiled warmly as she joined the group at the fire, Rarity laying out a blanket before she sat, “So, what are we talking about?”

Baen looked to the side, “Oh…just dreams.”

Twilight’s eyes lit up, “Oh really?”

“Heh, I already have a dream,” Rainbow Dash laid back slightly, “I’m going to be the greatest Wonderbolt of all time.”

The girls just looked at her and she sighed, “Well…actually. When I was a young filly,” she scratched the back of her head awkwardly, “I always wanted to teach young Pegasus fillies to fly.”

Applejack smiled, “Wow Dash, that’s surprisingly modest of you.”

Rainbow Dash blushed lightly as she pointed a hoof at the smirking apple mare, “Don’t go spreading it around, I have an image to uphold you know!”

Applejack raised her hooves, “I ain’t sayin nothin.”

“Alright then AJ,” Rainbow nudged her, “What’s your dream?”

Applejack took her hat off and glanced at it lovingly, “To take care of the farm and keep it in the family,” some tears welled up in her eyes, “just like my ma and pa did.”

Everypony nodded in respect for the blonde mare’s dream.

Fluttershy raised a hoof, “Um…I have a dream if anypony wants to hear it.”

All eyes were on her as she shrunk slightly. Twilight however gave her a reassuring nod which boosted her courage slightly.

“Well, my dream is to open an animal shelter for lost and abandoned critters,” she smiled dreamily, “where they’ll be adopted into a nice home and cared for.”

Rainbow raised a hoof, “Uh…Flutters, you kind of already do that.”

Fluttershy blinked, “Oh you’re right…can I have a do over?”

Baen smiled, “Why? It’s good that you’ve achieved your dream Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy squeed as Pinkie cleared her throat.

“Well my dream is…”

Shining chuckled, “To make the whole world smile and have fun?”

Pinkie ran straight to him and stared into his eyes, “STOP READING MY MIND!”

Everypony laughed as Twilight cleared her throat.

“Well everypony,” Twilight smiled as she looked at everyone, “the only dream I have is to be a fair princess and to live a long and happy life with my loved ones,” she tilted her head and gazed into the calming flames, “and my friends.”

Everypony smiled, touched by the sentiment, until all eyes fell on Baen.

Twilight smiled warmly, “What about you Baen, do you have a dream?”

Baen’s smile dropped as he glanced to the side. The group tilted their heads in both concern and confusion at the barbarian’s reaction. The barbarian shuffled a little uneasily as he looked at them all.

“Honestly….,” Baen said quietly, “I don’t have one.”

Before anypony could say another word, a distant explosion was heard. Quickly rushing outside, the group looked down and stared on in horror. A massive beast was smashing at the barrier to the Crystal Empire. They could clearly tell this was indeed Olf’Ric; the horns were indeed a dead giveaway. The ponies stood frozen in place as Olf’Ric continued to smash at the barrier and one thought circulated through their minds.

“HOW IN THE HAY DID THAT THING GET PAST US?!”

And Rainbow Dash addressed the thought immediately.

Baen was racking his brain for any ideas as to tackle this foe, but his thoughts were falling short. Twilight was also visibly wracking her brain for some sort of solution. Shining looked frantically from his city to the demon and trembled in mild fear. But then he looked to his side and saw Baen, whose face was one of concentration and determination. Baen’s eyes met his, and then they both nodded and unsheathed their weapons and stepped forward. They broke into a gallop as the girls gave chase. After a good while, they came to a stop and saw just how much they were dwarfed by the second eldest demon.

Olf’Ric lifted his head and slowly turned from the barrier, “Who appears before me.”

Shining Armor stepped forward and raised Caliburn, “I am Shining Armor, crown prince of the Crystal Empire and Captain of the Canterlot Royal Guard,” he leveled his sword with Olf’Ric, “and I will not let your shadow darken my empire monster.”

Baen stood beside his friend and nodded with the same resolve, “Your other brothers have been slain Olf’Ric, you shall not release Malachi!”

Olf’Ric’s azure eyes flashed dangerously, “You,” his tone was as cold as the ice under the ponies hooves, “You slayed my brothers.”

Baen nodded, “Ai, I did. But not without some help.”

Olf’Ric’s eyes burned hot as he glared down at Baen and the ponies. Their very presence irked him. The light they bled, the presence they gave off, he despised it. His entire being trembled in rage, these lowly vermin slayed his beloved brothers, worse yet they dared to impede his mission.

“You heroes are all the same,” Olf’Ric seethed, “and that is what angers me the most."

The ponies readied themselves as Olf’Ric’s very stare seemed to burn them, “You think your ideals are the things that can give you strength. FOOLISHNESS! The only true ideal, nay, the only absolute, is power,” he clenched his fist then opened it revealing the fog, “with power, one can control, one can conquer, one can rule.”

Baen, Shining, and the girls readied themselves as the fog stretched out and formed into a solid black serrated sword as big as a tower. Letting loose a mighty roar, the black demon whipped around and brought his sword crashing down upon the barrier. The dome cracked and shattered like glass as he then took a mighty swing toward the ground. But the swing never hit its mark, a blast of blue energy plowed into the back of the monster causing it to stumble. Turning around, it swung its mighty sword once more. Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Twilight took to the sky while the others dropped to the ground. Applejack losing a few hairs on her tail, much to her chagrin, but she shrugged it off and the ponies scattered. Baen ran between the beast’s legs, slashing at its armored hide, his Wrath aura burning bright. The sparks that flew illuminated the dark snow covered tundra for an instance as all parties attempted to bring down the goliath but with little success.

Baen glanced to Shining who rushed him, ducking low; Shining hopped on Baen’s back and leapt into the air. Twilight flew down and quickly grasped her brother in her telekinesis and carried him further up the beast and released him. Like a white and blue missile, Shining flew straight at the beast’s head. Swinging Caliburn around in a circle, a massive blast wave hit Olf’Ric clear in the eyes. The black demon howled in rage and whirled his hand round and into the airborne unicorn. Shining let out an ‘oof!’ And he was sent flying. Thinking quickly, Twilight and Rainbow Dash flew down and plucked him from his path and placed him quickly on the ground.

Twilight came to her brother’s side as he flinched, “Are you alright Shining?”

“I’m fine.”

Rainbow looked up as Olf’Ric swiped at the others who were only further angering the beast, “Jeez, this guy is unstoppable! I mean how do we even take down something this big?!”

Twilight was panicking, “I’m not sure, I mean with Yol’Gin we took him by surprise when Cheerilee attacked,” she started frantically looking for Baen who was only limited to attacking Olf’Ric’s legs, “there has to be something we can do….”

Twilight’s eyes scanned the horizon and the surrounding area. All sound was muffled as her mind switched into overdrive, variables, plans, and formula’s ran through the mare’s head as she continued to formulate a plan. Olf’Ric pulled his hand away from his head to reveal a nice sizable gap in his eye area. A small light bulb went off in her head as she looked from side to side….then her vision settled on the Crystal Palace. The pieces fell into place immediately.

“THAT’S IT!”

Shining and Rainbow stared at Twilight in surprise at her outburst and said as one, “What’s it?”

Twilight pointed to Olf’Ric’s chink, “All we have to do is get somepony up there and exploit that gap in his armor,” she then pointed to the palace, “If we do that, we should be able to defeat him.”

Shining looked to the palace then too Olf’Ric, “Who’d be reckless enough to even attempt to get up that high? They could be crushed.”

Rainbow Dash then hollered across the battlefield, “YO! BAEN!”

Baen turned his head as Dash pointed to the chink then the palace; she nodded with a determined smile. Baen returned it as he turned from his attacks on Olf’Ric’s legs and headed toward the group.

“So we need to get up high,” Baen glanced at the palace, “Ehhhhh, I’m not sure if we should Twilight. Remember the last time we used a palace to get an edge on a Harbinger?”

Twilight pulled him forward, “IT WON’T BE LIKE THE LAST TIME!”

Shining raised an eyebrow, “What happened?”

Baen shrugged, “Well if you’re sure.”

“WHAT HAPPENED?!” Shining was looking between the two frantically.

The girls joined the group as Olf’Ric’s attention turned to the empire now that the attacks had stopped. He started stomping toward it, his sword transforming into the same flail weapon that Shining had been almost crushed by. Olf’Ric spun it and brought it down hard on a section of the empire, a massive explosion erupted skyward as debris rained down. The ponies’ eyes shrank as they rushed toward the empire, the location and plan on their minds. Twilight filled the rest of the girls in on the plan.

“So what you intend to do to Baen,” Rarity said through pants of breath, “is send him up a castle tower to almost certain death?”

Twilight nodded quickly, “What other option do we have?”

Pinkie Pie pulled out a massive flip notepad, “Well we do have the Trojan cow….”

The ponies’ shook their heads as they continued to run through the tundra which soon transitioned into the crisp green grass of the Crystal Empire. Or it would be if it wasn’t being trampled by a massive titan of a creature. Olf’Ric was hurling his flail in multiple directions, buildings falling and shops being reduced to splinters. The group was thankful that the evacuation had taken place before hand, but if they didn’t act soon, there would be no empire to return too. Soon they reached the main square just outside the palace and gazed up as Olf’Ric rounded the corner and came to a halt, his azure eyes burning bright as he glared in utter hate at the ponies.

Shining leaned over to Twilight, “Get Baen to the top of the tower. We’ll hold him here.”

Twilight gazed at her brother in worry, but eased when she felt an armored hoof on her shoulder, “He’ll be alright Twilight,” Baen gave a half smile, “If he’s anything like you, he’ll fight the hardest he can.”

Twilight smiled at the barbarian but became focused as she gestured to the door, “Alright, let’s get moving! There’s not a moment to lose!”

Baen and Twilight made a break for the main doors and entered. Shining and the girls turned to face down the black demon. Olf’Ric bellowed loudly as he brought his hand back, the massive chain rattling, and he let it fly. Shining snapped his neck around to Rainbow Dash who smirked. The spectrum maned mare flew to Shining and bucked him into the air. Caliburn blazed bright as the stallion brought it cleaving through the metal. Once broken, the two halves of the flail head and chain exploded into black fog and surged toward Shining, swiping desperately at the encroaching tide; the fog seemed to glide around each swipe and sought out its target like a parasprite looking for its next meal.

Shining landed on the ground and continued to attack as best he could as the fog reared up like a mass of snakes and attempted to strike down Shining. Nearby, Olf’Ric chuckled.

Applejack growled at the beast, “What’s so funny ya monster!”

“The creature,” he pointed to Shining, “he tries to stave off ruin itself. It is futile.”

Rarity attempted to get close to Shining and magic the fog away with well-placed blasts, but the fog merely bent around each blast. Olf’Ric breathed out, and from his mouth slits more of the fog bled forth and slithered across the ground toward the ponies. They all started to back up when they noticed exactly what the fog was capable of. A small bit of the tide consumed a nearby lamp post, and when it dissipated, it was like it was never there. The ponies started to panic, but then a massive pink magic blast parted the fog. Shining was yanked from his duel, his snow gear being eaten in the process.

“Cadance?”

The princess of love kissed her husband on the cheek as she erected a massive barrier around the group, the barrier stretched out forming something similar to a flood wall. The smoke crashed into the barrier and tried to consume the magic, but each time, Cadance kept filling in the holes and stretching it out to ensure that the fog wouldn’t gain an inch. Olf’Ric growled and advanced through the fog, two serrated swords appearing into existence.

“Twilight had better hurry,” Cadance grunted as she kept her barrier up, “Because if my castle is destroyed, I will not be a happy pony princess in the next life.”

Shining added his own magic to the barrier, as did Rarity.

Rarity smiled triumphant, “We aren’t going anywhere.”

Olf’Ric stopped at the barrier and leered down at them.

Fluttershy trembled like a dead branch in a wind storm and whimpered.

Inside the castle, Baen was utterly exhausted as he ran up the massive flight of stairs. He panted with each step, his leg muscles aching and wanting respite. Eventually they reached the landing of the top floor and Baen collapsed in a slight heap.

“Twilight….if I ever meet this Sombra,” he panted, “I will personally draw and quarter him on each step….”

Twilight landed and helped him up, “Come on big guy, we’re almost there.”

Baen stood as she approached a window and looked down, a look of horror dawned, “Oh no!”

Baen ran to her side and looked out the window. His eyes shrank to pinpricks. Olf’Ric was looming over Princess Cadance and the group, hacking his way through a barrier that couldn’t repair itself fast enough. Baen looked from side to side then shut his eyes, opening them, they narrowed.

“Twilight do me a favor.”

Twilight looked at Baen, “What?”

Baen sighed, “Please don’t hate me for this.”

Before Twilight could ask him what he meant, Baen leapt clean through the window and started to descend toward Olf’Ric at breakneck speed. Thinking quickly and ignoring Twilight’s yells over the rushing wind, Baen unsheathed his axe and dug it into one of Olf’Ric’s horns. A loud scraping sound met his ears as he slowed his descent and landed atop the giant’s head. Looking around….he started to pound on Olf’Ric’s head, hard.

“GRAH!” The black demon swiped at the barbarian who nimbly jumped onto Olf’Ric’s hand and dug his axe into his hide.

To some, Baen would look like a red dot on a black canvas. To others….he would be called a complete moron. With Olf’Ric’s attention diverted, the fog started to disperse.

Cadance glanced up, “What is he doing?”

Applejack smiled, “Givin us an exit plan.”

The ponies started to back up as the battle continued to rage. Baen acting like an annoying flea to Olf’Ric, of which only angered the demon more. Olf’Ric raised one hand and blasted Baen with his fog. The sudden change of tactics startled the barbarian resulting in him losing his footing, Baen plummeted toward the ground. Preparing his body for impact, it never came. He felt himself plucked out of the sky. Looking up, he smiled at the smiling face of Cadance as she deposited him on the ground.

“Are you alright?”

Baen nodded, “I’m fine,” he looked to Shining, “take the girls and get inside now. I’m going to use Ruination.”

Applejack ran up to him as Olf’Ric started to advance, “Now hold on a moment there sugarcube. Twilight told us what happens when you use that ability of yers,” she raised a hoof, “plus you’ve already used yer Wrath two times today.”

Twilight appeared in a flash, “Exactly,” Baen looked at her, “You’re not strong enough Baen, let us handle it from here,” her gaze became downcast, “If you use Ruination in your current condition you run the risk of…”

Baen placed a hoof on her mouth and smiled, “Hey this is me we’re talking about here. I’m too stubborn to die.”

Baen stepped forward as Olf’Ric brought his sword down toward them, Baen stood on his hind hooves and raised his front ones. His armor glowing red as the sword made impact. Everypony held their breaths as the smoke cleared. Olf’Ric’s eyes widened in shock as Baen held his sword firmly between his forehooves. Roaring like the monster before him, Baen hurled the sword sharply to the side and ran up the flat of the blade, unsheathing his axe and hacking brutally at the beast’s arm. Flesh and metallic shell pieces fell as Olf’Ric roared in agony. Baen reached the Black Demon’s shoulder and leapt straight at its face. Both beasts’ roared in defiance as the blade of Baen’s axe cleaved clean through the metal and out the other side. Olf’Ric’s head crashing into the ground as his body broke apart and turned to fog.

Baen landed on the ground, his armor reverting to normal as Olf’Ric’s head rolled around to face them.

Baen pointed his hoof at them, “And that’s how I roll.”

Twilight and the ponies hugged their friend, but froze when they heard it. The airy laughter of a dying creature.

Glancing at the severed head of Olf’Ric, his eyes stared right back at them, “You fools, you think you have won the day….you have won nothing…..”

Twilight narrowed her eyes, “What are you talking about?”

Olf’Ric wheezed for a moment before his eyes flared, “That fissure you found….unlike my brothers…..I made sure to complete my task before you arrived…..”

Baen’s eyes shrank, “No….that’s impossible.”

Olf’Ric chuckled deeply, “The seal has weakened…..my dearest brothers…..I shall be with….you…..soooon. Eldest Brother……we leave this world….to….yo…..”

Olf’Ric’s head broke apart and joined his body, flesh, and weapons in oblivion.

Soon, a section of ground opened up as the Crystal Ponies emerged from underground. Unknown to many ponies, underneath the Crystal Palace are a series of deep tunnels. Originally used for mines during Sombra’s reign, they had been converted into a network of emergency shelters. The ponies looked around at their home but noticed the day had been won and cheered none the less. As they cheered, Baen wobbled slightly, a bit of sweat visible on him.

Twilight looked at Baen, “Are you alright,” her eyes widened, “Baen, your pale!"

Baen smiled lightly, “I feel….fine….”

The barbarian fell over….motionless.

Author's Note

God, I used to be so good at fights. I've lost my edge....

I'm sorry....

XLII

Author's Note

A short but sweet update with more bonding for Twi and Baen. The reason for the short? Because the next one is gonna be a doozy. Also, Malachi hype!

(Music for the chapter)

XLII

The mood was somber. Baen had been transferred to Canterlot royal hospital and was currently in the magic recovery wing. Nopony knew what had happened, though one certain princess had a good idea. Celestia exited the barbarian’s room with slightly downcast expression. The girls perked up as she entered the waiting room, but their faces dropped when they saw her expression.

Celestia steadied her nerves and remained as stoic as she could, “He’s….in stable condition,” she glanced back to the room’s door, “but he’s not well.”

Twilight sniffled lightly, “What’s wrong with him princess?”

Celestia sighed and draped a wing comfortingly over her fellow princess, “I looked over him with the doctors and nurses assistance, it seems using his Wrath ability two times in a day followed by his Ruination ability put a great strain on his body,” a great sigh escaped the monarch, “this also caused a great strain on his heart. If I had known Old Magic could be this dangerous I would have kept a closer eye on him.”

Rainbow Dash looked at the princess hopefully, “But…he’s going to be okay right? I mean, Baen’s a tough pony,” she waved a hoof; “there’s no way something like this could take him out of commission.”

Celestia shook her head, “I am unsure. We don’t exactly know the full extent of the damage done or for that matter if he’ll recover at all,” she glanced to his room once more, “all we can do is wait.”

The girls sat in silence. But the silence was interrupted when the doors to the wing burst open to reveal a familiar…and distressed mare.

Coco looked around frantically, “Where is he?! Is he alright?!”

Rarity approached her colleague and friend and gently led her to a chair, “Coco you poor thing, please just sit,” Rarity smiled warmly at her friend as she complied abet reluctantly, “We have to be patient. Baen will be fine.”

The thing was though, Rarity was unsure if she was lying or speaking the truth.

All heads turned once more when a unicorn mare trotted in with a small smile, “You can see him now if you want….,” her smile shrank, “he’s not awake yet though.”

The ponies slowly filed into Baen’s room and stared on sadly. The barbarian, their friend Baen who had always been strong and determined had never looked more vulnerable in his entire life. He lay perfectly draped by white sheets on a medical bed, his head propped ever so slightly with fluffy pillows. His face was calm and serene, but a mask was over his mouth as a machine pumped and wheezed beside him. Another machine beeped and booped in tune with his heart rate monitor. The machine had a series of graph papers with steady lines tracing in steady rhythm upon each one, almost like a lie detector.

Twilight glanced to Celestia, “Why is he hooked up to an Arcane Scanner?”

“It’s a precaution,” Celestia calmly explained, “it’s to ensure that he didn’t receive MP.”

Applejack tilted her head with a raised eyebrow, “MP?”

Twilight looked to her friend sadly, “Magic Poisoning, sometimes a unicorn or in rare cases, other ponies, will get exposed to a large influx of mana. When this happens, the pony in question runs the risk of contracting MP. When that happens, it could have long term, or developing overtime, side effects. Most of which are quite lethal.”

Coco slowly approached her coltfriend and placed a hoof on his, “Baen, please be alright,” smiled with tears in her eyes, “The performance went amazingly, they loved my costumes….I wish you could’ve seen them….*sniff*….I don’t want to….,” she then broke down in front of everypony.

Rarity and Pinkie Pie gently helped her to her hooves, “Come on dear,” she gave a comforting expression and gently pat Coco on the back, “How about we go get something to warm to eat. I hear their mushroom soup is delectable here.”

Coco gave a small smile, “I’d like that very much…”

Pinkie smiled, “There’s our favorite pony.”

Soon the three ponies left and everypony stared at Twilight who was just staring wordlessly at the prone Baen. Celestia looked at the others and gestured lightly to the door with her head. Understanding the gesture, the girls and solar princess silently left the room. Twilight looked after them and shuffled uneasily. Inhaling shakily, she approached her friend and seated herself on a chair. Soon her hoof found his and she looked at the unconscious barbarian. Sniffling lightly, she looked away, refusing to look at him.

“I…I’m so sorry Baen,” she choked out, “If I had stopped you….no. If I had jumped in to help, you wouldn’t be like this. Why,” tears dripped from her eyes, “why couldn’t I help you when you needed it? Why was I so afraid? I mean, we helped you against Rath’Gor and I just stood by while you fought Olf’Ric….,” she buried her muzzle in the sheets, “I’m such a failure as a princess and as a friend. I don’t deserve to be called your Blood Sister!”

Twilight’s body was wracked with sobs as she let it all go into the sheets. Her sobs rocked her body, her friends listening to every word from outside. But then she froze when she felt a hoof touch the top of her head, looking up through teary eyes, she saw Baen, sitting up without the mask smiling down at her warmly. The smile a family member would give their sibling to calm their nerves and ease their troubles.

“Twilight,” he said calmly, “You are no failure,” he said as he wiped away a tear, “and no tears. I haven’t earned them yet,” his smile brought one to her face as she gently reared up and embraced him.

Baen widened his eyes, but smiled as he shut them and embraced her in return. Both ponies allowed tears to fall as they held each other. Baen’s body warmed Twilight and eased her nerves as her breathing steadied.

“You had me so worried,” she silently stated.

“I told you,” Baen stated, “I’m too stubborn to die.”

Twilight chuckled lightly and pulled away, kissing him on the forehead, “I’m just relieved,” she smiled warmly at him, “we’ll help you with your recovery anyway we can.”

Baen glanced behind the Alicorn mare and noticed several smiling faces. A smile spread across his own.

“And I welcome every moment.”

The group entered his room and embraced in a warm group hug….Coco planted a loving kiss on his lips which he returned. But then he licked his lips.

“Do I taste mushrooms? What exactly did I miss?”

XLIII

Two weeks passed by for the barbarian before he was released back into the public. The doctor’s insisted he try not to exert himself too hard at least for a few days, just in case. Baen for once was quite reasonable on the matter and agreed as he left for Ponyville. He was surprisingly chipper despite the fact of almost dying; it showed since he was happily munching on a chocolate bar on the train. The doctor had suggested he try to eat a good amount on his first day out to get his strength back up, not that he was complaining. After a while, the train whistle alerted him to his arrival back to Ponyville. Standing up and sheathing his axe, he walked off the train….and was then tackled to the ground by a multicolored mob. Baen shook his head as the small stars cleared from his vision, glancing down he noticed the girls were plastered to him. The barbarian chuckled lightly as he pat each one of them on the head, shaking his head as they giggled.

“Is this the welcome I’m going to get every time I leave Ponyville for a week,” he smirked, “because if it is, I think I can get used to it.”

Twilight gave a mild stare and chuckled, “Well we thought it would be a good way to welcome our friend back from the hospital,” she and the girls released him and stood.

Rainbow flew to Baen’s side, “So how was the hospital food, hero?”

At the word ‘hero’ she playfully nudged him with a cheeky grin.

Baen gently brushed her off, “I’m no hero, and I just did what I had to. Nothing more.”

Applejack shook her head, “Now come on sugarcube, no need to be modest,” she tilted her head with an encouraging look, “You earned this.”

“YEAH! I mean you should have seen it,” Pinkie exclaimed, “you were like, bang, slash, crang. And we were all like, ‘whoa!’ And then you saved everypony before you collapsed!”

Baen started trotting beside them with a look of mild uncertainty, “Well I mean….Shining helped didn’t he?”

Twilight nodded with understanding, “Yes he did,” she draped a wing over her friend, “we’re all just happy to see you back on your hooves alive and well.”

Baen prodded her with his hoof, “Hoping that I passed away so you could get my house?”

Twilight blushed, “WHAT?!”

Baen broke out into a fit of laughter which she puffed her cheeks out at.

Rarity giggled lightly, “Oh Twilight you look so adorable like that.”

Twilight stopped her cheek puffing and grumbled, “I do not…”

“Oh be calm Twilight,” Baen nudged her lightly, “I’m merely having some fun.”

Fluttershy blinked for a moment before she gasped in realization, “Oh, Twilight! Remember we were going to tell Baen about….,” Baen looked at her at the mention of his name and her words went off into a string of mumbles.

Twilight perked up and stopped, “Oh yeah! Thank you for reminding me Fluttershy,” she turned to Baen, “Baen, how would you like to come and spend the night at my castle this evening with the girls and I?”

Baen’s eyes widened ever so slightly and he pointed at her with a look of mild worry, “Will there be drinks involved? Because the last time that happened,” he shuddered, “I still have cravings for sun hats.”

Twilight shook her head and raised a calming hoof, “Not this time. I had enough trouble nursing my headache the following morning. It will be strictly cider and or punch.”

Applejack smirked with mild pride, “Apple Family Cider, I think you’ll find it a fitting substitute to wetting your whistle Baen.”

Baen grinned at the farm mare, “I’ll believe that when I taste it.”

Rainbow Dash glanced at Baen with mild skepticism, “Just make sure you don’t drink it all if you do start to like it,” she shot him a warning glance at the last part.

Baen gave her a mischievous grin, “I make no promises.”

Twilight tapped Baen on the shoulder to regain his attention, “I hope you don’t mind, but since she and Shining are still in town,” she smiled with exuberance, “Cadance will be joining us. She thought that if you said yes it would be a good chance to thank you and maybe bond,” she was visibly hopping in contained excitement, “Oh it’s going to be a good night!”

Baen shook his head as the girls talked amongst themselves about the coming events, Baen could only smile. But something lingered behind his gaze….but what was it?

Baen stood on the threshold of Twilight’s home, the massive structure casting a long shadow in the setting sun’s light. Sighing and bracing himself, he knocked. Baen had prepared himself for anything, except what came next. The door opened to reveal Princess Cadance, minus her regalia, and she planted a smooch on Baen’s lips. The warrior froze as still as a statue as Cadance giggled, but she placed a hoof on his muzzle.

“Don’t read too much into it Baen,” she smiled with a hint of mischievous glee, “it’s just my way of saying thank you.”

Baen raised a hoof with his stunned expression still on his face, “Can…you thank me one more time?”

She bopped him on the head with a snicker, “Sorry Baen, everypony that’s not my husband gets one.”

Baen pouted as she led him inside. After a while, Baen came into Twilight’s study. Many of the furniture had been moved around to make a decent amount of space. A large circular rug was laid out on the polished floor, placed strategically on it were beanbag chairs which were currently occupied. Twilight smiled as Baen entered, though he stopped for a moment when his gaze wondered to an adjacent room. He tilted his head as he glanced in; it seemed to be her library. But what caught his attention was the fact that there was something at the far end.

“Twilight,” he stated, “why is The Crystal Mirror here and what is all this….,” he prodded the machine parts. But then there was a snap as a bolt of red energy surged from him, up through the devices and into an odd book at the top. The machine parts whirred to life for a minute before dying.

Twilight gently pulled him away from the mirror with her magic, “Oh that,” she rubbed the back of her head, “You….might have missed a few things while you were in the hospital.”

Baen raised an eyebrow, “Liiiike?”

Twilight gestured to a beanbag chair, “Well as luck might have it, I was just about to tell everypony the story.”

Baen trotted into the room and stopped.

Rarity tilted her head, “What is it darling.”

Baen sighed, “One moment.”

Baen reluctantly reached up, his hoof lingered for a moment under his left shoulder pad. But then a click was heard. Soon another click followed it and Baen’s chest plate was deposited on the ground. Soon his armored grieves joined the chest plate as he seated himself.

Rainbow blinked, “Dude…you took off your armor…., you’ve never taken off your armor around us.”

Baen shrugged and smiled, “Well friendship is all about trust right?”

The girls smiled warmly as Cadance nodded in respect for the barbarian.

Applejack then leaned forward, “Alright Twi, so tell us what happened when you went over there. It’s been eatin me up not knowin!”

Twilight nodded, “Alright,” she glanced at Baen, “just to tell you, this happened a week ago.”

The story went on for a good hour before Twilight reached its conclusion.

“And ever since, I’ve been getting notes from Sunset,” she took a sip of cider, “and I’ve sent her notes from time to time.”

Baen’s eyes lit up in wonder, “This world….to think,” his ears drooped, “I missed it….”

Twilight gave him a pat on the back, “Hey none of that. When we get the chance, we are both going over there,” she hoof bumped him, “pinkie promise. The only reason I’m not taking you now is because I thought I’d give them some time to recover before I do an actual off the books visit.”

Baen nodded, “Understandable.”

Twilight gave a knowing grin, “Pluuuus, I might have dropped a few notes to Sunset about you.”

“Really?”

Twilight nodded, “She can’t wait to meet you the next time I visit. Just a warning though,” she suppressed a giggle, “she used to be a student like me so she might bombard you with a lot of questions.”

“I’ll prep myself,” the barbarian cited.

Cadance sipped her drink before looking at Twilight, “Oh that reminds me,” she lowered her cup, “Celestia wants me to take the Mirror back to the empire for some study. Just to ensure that your device didn’t destabilize it or anything. I’ll bring it right back when the tests are done.”

Twilight nodded at her fellow princess. Soon the room descended into silence, but it was broken by Rarity clearing her throat.

“I have to say it,” she glanced at Baen, “I had to wait two weeks, so I’m going to say it.”

Baen gestured for her to do so.

“Well back at the cave when we were talking about dreams,” Baen’s face fell slightly, “I never got a chance to say my dream.”

Baen gave a half smile, “What is it?”

Rarity looked to the side for a moment, “Well it’s rather unexpected….,” she twiddled her front hooves, “But….my dream is to not only become a successful mare. But to inspire others to become successful and help them in their endeavours whenever I can.”

Twilight smiled, “Rarity that’s a beautiful dream.”

Rarity shrugged, “Well It’s something right?”

Baen nodded.

Rainbow had stayed silent the whole night during the story, and eyeing Baen, but now she decided it was time to speak.

“Alright, if we’re all telling things, there’s one thing I really wanted to know about you Baen.”

Baen tilted his head.

“Well I mean, I think I might speak for everypony but,” she gestured to Baen’s eye, “how did you get THAT scar?”

Baen froze up.

Rainbow shrugged, “I heard that every scar tells a story, but what’s that one’s story hm?”

Baen’s look became forlorn, something flashed in his eyes. Twilight gazed at him in concern as Applejack leaned forward.

“Cmon sugarcube,” she looked into space, “Ah bet its some amazing tale of you slayin some beastie.”

Rarity nodded, “Come on Baen, spill the beans!”

Pinkie nodded along with Fluttershy.

Cadance raised a hoof as Twilight did the same, “Um girls….”

Rainbow tilted her head as Baen’s face became overshadowed, “Come on! Don’t hold out on us.”

“IT’S NONE OF YOUR DAMN BUSINESS!”

The rainbow mare was taken by surprise as Baen glared white hot rage into her eyes. For once, RD felt really small.

Baen spoke through gritted teeth, his hoof jabbing her, “Do not EVER, ask me about this scar again. UNDERSTAND!”

Rainbow nodded slowly as he burst from the room, “I’m going outside to get some air.”

Rainbow looked after him, “Did…did I say something wrong?”

Cadance looked at Twilight and nodded as both princesses. Both princesses stood and walked to the balcony where the barbarian stared down at the darkened streets below. His necklace’s stone in his hoof, but what surprised the two alicorns, was the sounds of quiet sobbing. Baen’s body trembled as sobs wracked his body.

“Baen?” Baen straightened up as Twilight approached a hoof extending, “Is everything alright.”

“DON’T TOUCH ME,” he growled.

Twilight flinched back as Baen continued to sniffle.

Cadance reached out with a wing and gently nudged the barbarian, “Baen, what’s wrong? You can talk to us.”

Baen inhaled shakily, “I….I’m sorry that I ruined your evening….”

Twilight shook her head as she and Cadance flanked him, “its fine Baen, you just gave Dash a little scare. But why did you react so harshly when she asked you about…well…you know what? I mean I understand if all of the questions got to you and you don’t want to talk about it.”

Baen faced her, “Twilight….just know….,” he ran a hoof absently over his scar, “When I got this….someone was taken from me. I might tell you all one day, but please, just don’t ask. That is all I want.”

Cadance nodded, “Alright.”

Twilight smiled and nuzzled him in support, “I’ll be patient.”

Baen smiled as he wiped away tears, “Thank you both.”

Twilight led him back inside, “Trust me Baen, we’ll always be here for you, if you need us.”

Baen stopped for a moment, “I know….”

He quickly caught up.

Celestia stared at Baen in seriousness, “Are you sure this is true?”

Baen nodded as he stretched his legs after rolling out of the hospital bed, “Yes. After looking over the locations of the Harbingers emergence,” he placed a piece of paper on his bedside table, “I traced the ley lines from their emergence’s and discovered they all converged on Canterlot. If Malachi is going to emerge, it will be there.”

Celestia covered her mouth but quietly added, “How long?”

Baen shook his head, “I’m not sure. But I have a plan,” he looked to the side, “I’m going to go into Tartarus and stop Malachi before he even reaches the surface.”

Celestia shook her head, “I can’t allow that Baen, It’s…”

“Dangerous, I know,” he stared at her with a steeled resolve, “But I’m going. If you try to stop me, I’ll go through you if need be.”

Celestia sighed, “What….what do I tell Princess Twilight?”

“Nothing….,I….”

Baen stood on the threshold of Twilight’s study looking back at the happily snoring friends. He smiled sadly.

“I care too much for you all to take you with me,” tears fell from his eyes, “be safe and merry.”

Baen then wandered into the night, dropping a note beside Spike.

Author's Note

"Warrior's walk alone....."

XLIV

Twilight’s eyes fluttered open, a small yawn escaped her as she sat up and stretched her wings. Glancing around, she noticed her friends still fast asleep on the floor wrapped in the warm blankets she had provided. Rainbow Dash was sprawled, legs splayed about as she snored lightly. Applejack was curled in a tight warm ball with a content smile on her face. Pinkie Pie was on her back, all four of her legs pointed straight up, but still she slept. Fluttershy lay on her side snuggling a snoozing Rarity like a teddy bear, the fashionista in question had her mane in curlers and a sleep mask over her eyes. Both wore happy smiles.

Twilight glanced over and noticed Cadance sound asleep, giggling in her sleep.

“Shining….no,” she rolled over, “no pony rides……..”

Twilight shook her head and decided to quietly ease out of the study. Trotting silently, she decided to get some early morning reading done while the others slept, though one thing bothered her. She noticed Baen was nowhere to be found. She surmised that he had probably left early.

“Probably going to get some early morning training,” she chuckled as she flipped open the latest Daring Do book, “Well he’s going to miss out on some of the best French toast.”

As she hunkered down to read, the sound of frantic foot falls met her ears. Turning around she saw Spike enter on the brink of collapse.

“Spike,” she scolded, “you know better than to make a racket like this. You could wake everypony up.”

Spike raised a claw, “Twilight,” his voice was low and saddened, “I think….,” he held up a note, “you should read this.”

Twilight magiced the note over and glanced at the hoof writing, which she recognized as Baen’s, a look of confusion appeared on her face. Opening the note, she skimmed over it. But as she did, the color drained from her face. Each skim making her expression become more and more distressed, she looked around frantically and dropped the note. Rushing to each room, calling for the barbarian who would never answer, the alicorn could already feel tears forming. After searching the last few rooms, she slumped before the note. A yawn signified that Twilight’s guests had woken up.

“Mornin Twi,” Applejack then took note of Twilight’s current condition, “What’s the matter?”

Twilight levitated the note.

Dear Twilight,

Most likely by the time you read this, I will be gone. Just know I do not do this out of spite, but out of protection for you. I have realized that Malachi intends to surface at Canterlot and I have developed a drastic plan to prevent this. I cannot allow your land to fall into ruin for my past mistakes, therefore….I am deeply sorry for leaving you like this. Do not attempt to follow me. Know that where I go, I carry you all with me in my heart. Tell Coco I’m sorry.

Your friend, Baen.

Twilight lowered the note as she stared into space, a forlorn expression plastering itself on her face. The girls were active.

“We can’t jus let him do this,” Applejack paced, “We gotta find him!”

Fluttershy raised a hoof, “But didn’t he say…not to?

Rainbow Dash shook her head, “Of course he did. He’s Baen! He feels s like he has to do EVERYTHING himself. He’s treating us like we’re fillies that can’t protect themselves.”

Rarity sat on her rump beside Twilight, “Surely you don’t intend to let this stand darling.”

Twilight was silent.

Cadance read over the note a few more times and narrowed her eyes. After a few moments of silence, the princess of love left the room and returned moments later in her regalia. Without saying a word, she penned a note and made it vanish in a flash of pink light. After a few more moments, another note appeared bearing Celestia’s seal. The girls watched in silence as Cadance scanned it. Inhaling to calm her nerves, she turned to Twilight and gently nudged her.

The distressed alicorn looked at her sister in law, “I know where Baen is heading.”

Halfway across Equestria, far outside of the Everfree Forest lay The Badlands. This land was a massive desert with rock formations, large mountains, and barely any vegetation. But one thing lay beyond the unforgiving terrain, The Gates of Tartarus. And at the moment, Baen stood before them, his gaze steeled and resolve settled. Inhaling, he steadied his nerves and ventured forth. The massive stone gates had various depictions upon them, pictures of creatures, monsters unlike any other. All were to deter, but the barbarian refused to slow. He placed both of his front hooves on the gates and pushed. A great groan and creaking graced his ears as the ancient stone gates were forced to open. The barbarian emerged into a massive maw of a tunnel. The blackness was like that of the night, dark, unknown, and held most likely great terror. Baen stepped over the threshold and the doors cast only a sliver of light into the deep dark tunnel.

“Hm,” as Baen ventured further he began to notice the cavern lightening.

After several more yards he emerged in a massive cavern overlooking several spires that seemed to have shapes on them. Shaking his head, he began to hike down a winding pathway to the ground level….then he heard the growling. Slowly turning his head, he stared into the eyes of a three headed dog. Staring evenly at Cerberus, he raised his hoof.

“Be at ease guardian,” Baen stated, “I’m only here to set something right.”

Cerberus tilted its heads. Baen had remembered well when Fluttershy has told him about how she had reasoned with the dog, because in the end that’s what he was, a large three headed dog.

“You sense it too don’t you?” Baen surmised as he scratched the center dog’s chin, “an irregularity in the natural order.”

The dogs two free heads nodded, their ears going back in mild fear.

Baen tapped his chin, “Would you perhaps be able to guide me to the disturbance?”

Cerberus pondered for a moment…then licked the barbarian. It beckoned him to follow, to which he complied.

The girls looked at Twilight in worry as she shoved various materials into her saddlebag. Her face was a mask of contained anger.

“Tartarus,” she growled, “of all the irresponsible,” she groaned in anger and shut her saddlebag and made for the door.

Applejack fell in step beside her, “Um Twi, what exactly is your plan anyhow?”

Twilight smiled a little unsettlingly, “Oh, we’re going to go down there, find Baen, and help him take down Malachi,” she then narrowed her eyes, “then when all is said and done. I’m going to kill him.”

The girls looked at each other with mild worry. Cadance looked to Spike as the girl’s hauled flank toward the Everfree Forest.

“Spike, take a letter for me will you?”

Spike bowed, “It will be my honor princess.”

Meanwhile, in Tartarus, Baen was taken to one of the high spires. Cerberus barked a quick goodbye and ran back to its post. As Baen stood, he glanced over the edge; a shiver ran up through his spine as he stared into the abyss before him.

“It is you. I thought perhaps I was hallucinating.”

Baen glanced beside him, and saw a familiar face. The only difference was that this face was not what it originally looked like. He was the exact same height as Baen and he looked old, far older than they last met.

“Tirek,” Baen stated with mild annoyance, “You look better.”

Tirek growled, “Count yourself lucky that this cage contains me warrior, or I would have drained you dry. But why would a pony willingly come to Tartarus,” he glanced around with a smirk, “and…alone at that?”

Baen glared at the caged tyrant, “To save Equestria. And by extension unfortunately,” he gestured to Tirek, “you.”

Tirek raised an eyebrow.

“If Malachi claws his way up, he’ll destroy everything on the way,” Baen cited with a mild growl, “Be grateful you hooved monster.”

Tirek turned from him.

Baen inhaled and stared once more into the Abyss. Shaking his head, his muscles tensed, and he jumped. As he fell, he felt the darkness grasping at him, dragging him further down. Every breath he took was like inhaling the tundra itself, he glanced around wildly trying to find anything. But eventually, all light was snuffed out. No sounds entered his ears….he was in The Void, or perhaps he was close to it. Eventually however, he saw it. A massive churning vortex of black and white, the white was the vortex itself, the black were chunks of stone. He steered himself for a landmass sized stone and hit it, hard. The pony rolled upon impact and spat out some dirt.

“Not one of my finest landings,” he glanced around, “Now to find….”

He then heard it. The breathing of something titanic in size. He slowly turned his head and beheld the one who was breathing. The creature was immense, so much so, he dwarfed Olf’Ric in size. His armor was much smoother, an unnatural smooth and a sinister white. Ridges were on his forearms, giving the appearance that he might have fins of some form. The creature’s fingers ended naturally in sharp points. Jutting from his head was a pair of grey horns that stuck straight into the sky. The creature itself however was on its knees, bound by multiple chains and manacles laced with arcane runes and energy. The creature stirred and gazed up at Baen, his eyes were nothing more than twin balls of flaming white light, and his mouth was non-existent.

Malachi’s voice sent a chill through Baen’s very soul, “So. You are the one who has vexed my brothers and vanquished them.”

Baen felt his legs shake as the creature’s gaze bore into Baen’s eyes, “How unfortunate that you decided to come here,” Malachi’s voice lacked all emotion, “you do realize that this mission you undertake is futile. For, you have already failed.”

At that, Malachi shrugged, and the chains shattered like glass.

Twilight and the girls had long since arrived in Tartarus and were currently venturing forth in caution. The cavern like realm with its endless depth did not help to ease their nerves. Twilight looked around when they emerged into a large open area. Then a massive earthquake rattled the entire cavern. The girls yelled in surprise as they were tossed to and fro. Above ground, Canterlot felt a massive aftershock that cracked many buildings and compromised the supports of the castle itself. Twilight steeled herself and pushed on. The girls were adamant on finding their friend and bringing him home safely.

Baen backed up as Malachi cracked his neck and rotated his shoulders. The sound reminiscent of stones grinding against each other met Baen’s ears as Malachi gazed down at the pony. But it wasn’t in a manner as an enemy would gaze at another foe, but as a pony who was about to stomp on a roach.

Malachi looked around slowly, “You sought to come down here, to prevent my ascension back to the surface world. Foolishness barbarian, foolishness and naiveté. ”

Baen unsheathed his axe, “You will not pass monster.”

Malachi stared at the barbarian for a moment longer. Then the White Demon flicked its finger at the barbarian. Baen felt as if the air itself smashed into him, hurling him into a passing stone. Malachi then gripped the air, Baen having being suspended by some sort of invisible force. Malachi then opened his hand and smashed Baen back into the dirt that the White Demon stood upon. Baen groaned as Malachi still gazed down at him.

“Pathetic,” the demon’s voice was as unreadable as ever, “I would assume that the one who gave my brothers a challenge would grant me one as well. It seems I was mistaken.”

Baen tried to stand, but Malachi merely walked past him, “I see it only fit that one such as you remain here in my place,” as the White Demon continued forward, passing stones halted and began to create a walkway for Malachi.

Baen, just mustering his strength managed to stand and trigger his Wrath aura. Rushing the demon with all his might, he leapt straight for his enemy. Only for Malachi to turn midstep, grasp him in midair, and threw him hard skyward.

Twilight and the girls halted when they heard the screaming. Looking over, they saw a red comet streak from the black abyss below and smash into the roof of the prison cavern. Twilight immediately took flight and grasped the shape in her telekinesis. Baen groaned in pain as Twilight alighted upon the ground. The barbarian’s armor was damaged quite badly and he himself was covered in a few scrapes and bruises. Twilight gently shook him, rousing him back to reality.

“T…Twilight….,” his eyes snapped open as he stood up fully, “What are you doing here?! I specifically said.”

Twilight smacked him clean across the face, “YOU HAD ME WORRIED SICK!”

Baen rubbed his face as she pointed at him, “Coming into Tartarus? Really?! Do you have any idea what could happen to you down here!”

Baen looked to the side, but his ears perked up, “Twilight….”

Twilight shook her head, “Oh NO! You are gonna stand there and you are going to take this lecture like a stallion!”

The girls heard a distant ‘thoom’, and turned to Twilight.

“Um,” Applejack prodded her friend, “Twi, ah think we should…”

“In a moment AJ,” she turned to Baen, “They just released you from the hospital and what do you do? *THOOM!* You go gallivanting down into Equestria’s darkest realm on a personal crusade! *THOOM!* Did it occur to you that we might be able to,” she looked at the girls and Baen as they stared wide eyed at her, “What? I’m not that scary. I’ve done this before.”

Pinkie Pie pointed behind her.

Twilight slowly turned around and gasped as her eyes shrank.

Malachi was glaring down at them, “These are the defenders I have heard so much about,” he looked at each one of them in turn, “how underwhelming. You are merely children.”

Baen pushed Twilight away and hurled himself at Malachi, clearing the gap, Baen raised his axe. Malachi raised his hand and caught Baen in a death grip. The giant closed his hand around Baen, the barbarian crying out in a mixture of fear and agony. Malachi brought Baen up to his face.

“Now do you see the futility of your deed?” He turned Baen so he could stare at the girls, “Look at them barbarian. Do you see it? The fear of death, it has frozen them. They dare not lift a hoof to save you out of fear for themselves,” the beast chuckled, “this is what bonds grant. They are only so strong, but inevitably they prove worthless.”

Malachi started to tighten his hand, Baen cried out in pain as his armor grinded against his body. Malachi continued to squeeze, but then a bolt of lavender magic blasted the demon in the face. Malachi halted his squeezing and looked down at the angered mares.

“You wish to test your mettle against me,” without missing a beat, Malachi smashed Baen into the nearby rock face.

The girls cried out as Malachi, still holding the barbarian, leapt from the battlefield to a far off platform. Twilight looked at the girls who all nodded and started to pursue. Malachi then threw Baen hard into the ground, the pony sliding hard against it. The Demon surged forth and delivered a swift punch to the pony which guided Baen into more stone. Before Baen could take a breath, Malachi seized him in his telekinetic grasp and started to smash him into the roof, floor, spires, and walls. Baen just barely managed to engage his Wrath aura to protect him. Malachi robotically continued to smash the pony into the area, craters erupting everywhere. Soon, Baen’s Wrath aura gave out and he was finally smashed into the ground before Malachi. Malachi shook his head.

“You have chosen the path of despair pony,” Malachi gazed at the girls who froze in their tracks, "When I have dealt with you, I shall do away with them next, so that their screams may carry you to the next life."

Baen tried to stand, but Malachi raised his right hand. What Baen felt next was familiar to him. A white light engulfed him. Every nerve screamed bloody murder as his whole being burned with utter pain. Malachi stared unblinking as he lowered his hand. The girls stifled gasps of horror. Baen lay on his back in a scorched crater. His coat badly burned and covered in dirt and blood, his armor was on the brink of falling apart. And his eyes were glazed over as his breathing became weak.

“I see you still have some fight left in you,” Malachi bent down to gaze at Baen, “if that is the case. I shall ensure the last sounds you hear will indeed be their dying screams. Once I have given you despair, then I shall grant you a swift exit to the next world.”

Baen couldn’t speak; he could only watch as the great titan turned form him and advanced upon Twilight and the girls. Twilight however was more determined than ever.

“Alright girls,” she narrowed her eyes, “let’s get rainbowfied!”

Dash facehoofed, “Ugh, could we think of a better way of saying it?”

The girls stood as one as a massive aura of pure spectral light engulfed them. Their manes lengthened as their coats changed. Soon the girls stood before the White Demon, their Rainbow Powered forms shining brightly against the oncoming darkness. Malachi’s eyes flared brightly.

“Such light,” he raised his hand and sent the same white blast at them.

But the attack hit their collective barrier and deflected into the roof.

Malachi’s eyes flared dangerously, “I shall enjoy extinguishing it.”

The girls then went on the attack. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie became streaks of pure magical light that plowed into the demon and ran circles around him. Twilight fired rainbow enhanced beams into Malachi’s face, forcing the demon to cover his face, while trying to protect himself from the other ponies attacking. Baen barely managed to turn his head as he watched the battle unfold before him.

‘How can they fight,’ he thought, ‘they know they’ll die….’

Baen stared at the roof, ‘Father….did I overlook something in your teachings?’

“It’s not about what you know, it’s about what you have yet to know.”

Baen looked to the side and stared up at a smiling Lucretcia, “Hm, I suppose this is where you call me a fool for going at this alone?”

“No, through each failure you learn Baen,” Lucretcia stroked his face.

Baen looked over to the battle raging and his eyes widened in horror. Malachi slammed his fists into the ground releasing a massive pulse which knocked the mares of kilter. Taking the moment, Malachi raised his hand and blasted them. Baen tried to scream, but no sound came. The blast subsided; the six mares were laying on the ground back to what they were. Their coats smoking and smudged, Baen tried to move but felt his muscles protest.

Lucretcia’s image wavered, “Baen you must think,” she placed her hoof on his cheek, “what do these ponies have that you don’t. What gives them their strength to fight back?”

Baen slowly stood as Lucretcia vanished.

Baen couldn’t understand what she meant. Even in death, all he ever got were riddles.

He shook his head, trying to think. As Malachi loomed over the girls, he started thinking on everything they had done for him, what they had done for others.

Then something clicked.

“Hey Baen…is everything alright?”

Baen glanced up, “Huh? Oh…it’s nothing. I was just…, thinking.”

“About what?” Shining asked with mild concern.

Baen inhaled shakily, “Shining….do you have a dream?”

Shining advanced on them, “Twilight, what are you doing out here? I thought we told you to stay behind.”

Shining shook his head but gave his sister a reassuring pat as he escorted her to the fire, “Well, I can’t say that I wasn’t worried about leaving you all at the Crystal Empire.”

Twilight smiled warmly as she joined the group at the fire, Rarity laying out a blanket before she sat, “So, what are we talking about?”

Baen looked to the side, “Oh…just dreams.”

Twilight’s eyes lit up, “Oh really?”

“Heh, I already have a dream,” Rainbow Dash laid back slightly, “I’m going to be the greatest Wonderbolt of all time.”

The girls just looked at her and she sighed, “Well…actually. When I was a young filly,” she scratched the back of her head awkwardly, “I always wanted to teach young Pegasus fillies to fly.”

Applejack smiled, “Wow Dash, that’s surprisingly modest of you.”

Rainbow Dash blushed lightly as she pointed a hoof at the smirking apple mare, “Don’t go spreading it around, I have an image to uphold you know!”

Applejack raised her hooves, “I ain’t sayin nothin.”

“Alright then AJ,” Rainbow nudged her, “What’s your dream?”

Applejack took her hat off and glanced at it lovingly, “To take care of the farm and keep it in the family,” some tears welled up in her eyes, “just like my ma and pa did.”

Everypony nodded in respect for the blonde mare’s dream.

Fluttershy raised a hoof, “Um…I have a dream if anypony wants to hear it.”

All eyes were on her as she shrunk slightly. Twilight however gave her a reassuring nod which boosted her courage slightly.

“Well, my dream is to open an animal shelter for lost and abandoned critters,” she smiled dreamily, “where they’ll be adopted into a nice home and cared for.”

Rainbow raised a hoof, “Uh…Flutters, you kind of already do that.”

Fluttershy blinked, “Oh you’re right…can I have a do over?”

Baen smiled, “Why? It’s good that you’ve achieved your dream Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy squeed as Pinkie cleared her throat.

“Well my dream is…”

Shining chuckled, “To make the whole world smile and have fun?”

Pinkie ran straight to him and stared into his eyes, “STOP READING MY MIND!”

Everypony laughed as Twilight cleared her throat.

Everypony smiled, touched by the sentiment, until all eyes fell on Baen.

Twilight smiled warmly, “What about you Baen, do you have a dream?”

“Honestly….,” Baen said quietly, “I don’t have one.”

Baen blinked in shock, he felt something in his heart, warmth. What was this?

Twilight led him back inside, “Trust me Baen, we’ll always be here for you, if you need us.”

Baen looked up at the girls. Malachi still looming, Baen narrowed his eyes, forcing his legs to move as he rushed to the cliff. He leapt across gaps and landed in front of the girls. Baen growled as he ripped off his chest armor.

“LEAVE THEM ALONE!”

Malachi halted, “You are a stubborn one aren’t you?”

Baen growled in response, “I will not let you harm them.”

Malachi laughed, “Why do you stand with them? Because they are your friends?”

“They are more than that,” Baen looked at the girls as they opened their eyes and gazed at him, “They…..they are my family!”

The girl’s eyes widened as Baen stood tall, “They have dreams, friends, family, and so too does everypony they know,” he slammed his hoof into the ground, “When I was unfrozen, all they tried to do was treat me with kindness and I shunned them. But I realized that in a way,” he helped Twilight to her hooves as the girls joined her, “they are the only thing close to a family I have. The reason they fight is not only to protect each other, but all other ponies that live and breathe.”

He set himself, “Which is why on this day I make this vow.”

Malachi glared at him.

“I am Baen, barbarian of the eastern tribe of the Glide Fjord,” he unsheathed his axe, “I have found the magic of friendship. I have witnessed it’s power and what it has done for this kingdom. Which is why I will not allow their dreams, their families, their loved ones, and anypony to be harmed,” Baen then yelled while beating his bare chest, “MY DREAM IS THAT I WILL PROTECT EVERYPONY IN EQUESTRIA UNTIL I DRAW MY LAST BREATH!”

In that moment, Twilight saw it. Something shined in Baen’s eyes. Then a bright sparkle appeared on his flank. The girls smiled in excitement. Upon Baen’s flanks was rose red rune. Baen’s body gave of a glow as his Wrath aura ignited anew, brighter and a deeper red than it had ever been before. Grasping his axe in his jaws, his wounds vanished in plumes of steam.

He looked at Twilight who nodded with a smile, “Go.”

Baen nodded back as he barreled into Malachi with a smirk.

Malachi roared, taken off guard by the attack. He tried to take swipes at the barbarian, but Baen danced around each blow and cut hard, taking of four fingers of the creature’s right hand. Malachi howled in agony as Baen continued to plow into him with the force of a falling star. Malachi could only try in vain to blast, or grasp at the red comet of a pony.

Malachi was forced to the edge of the prison, “THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE! WHERE DID YOU GET THIS POWER FROM!?”

Baen raised his axe as his Wrath aura shot into the weapon. His irises like glowing rubies.

“My power is my own,” it was then that the Wrath aura formed an astral version of Baen’s axe that was jumbo sized, “but I didn’t gain it alone.”

Malachi started to raise his arms to incinerate the pony.

Baen then roared, “FADE OUT OF EXISTENCE DEMON!”

Baen swung, his axe cleaved straight through Malachi’s midsection and left arm. The bisected demon could only roar as both halves fell backwards into the abyss. Baen landed as his aura faded, Malachi’s roars fading as he fell. Baen turned to the girls.

“It is done.”

Before the ponies could embrace, a massive explosion erupted behind Baen. A white surge of energy started to billow toward them.

Pinkie then yelled, “CHEESE IT!”

All the ponies then bolted. Their muscles burning as debris fell around them; Baen looked at the girls and could clearly see that they were falling. Looking back he girt his teeth.

Shining looked through the gates as an earthshattering rumble rocked the ground.

Coco came to his side, “Do you see them?”

Shining shook his head, “Not yet!”

Luna then widened her eyes, “I sense something sister.”

Celestia nodded to the guards on either side of the doors as they saw white fire like energy surging toward them.

Vinyl pointed, “LOOK! THERE THEY ARE!”

Everypony looked inside and saw something surprising. Baen was rushing up to the gates….with the elements of harmony on his back. He leapt through the gates which were promptly shut. The seven ponies hit the ground and rolled. The princesses gently helped them up as everypony stood aside to give them some air.

Baen coughed, “D…Did we win?”

Twilight looked at the gates, “I think we did……”

The ponies looked at each other, and then they broke out into a fit of happy laughter. Happy and relieved tears falling from their eyes as they embraced, but then the sound of a clearing throat stopped their rejoicing.

“Baen,” Celestia pointed to his flank, “I believe you have something.”

Baen blinked then looked at his flank.

“YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEES!”

Baen was practically doing cartwheels around the area, “I CAN’T BELIEVE IT!”

Twilight stopped him, “Hold on a second. What does it even mean?”

Baen glanced at the rune, “It’s in my tribes language,” he blinked in surprise, “it means…..Brave or Hero depending on how you write it out.”

Coco tackled him and shook him hard, “DON’T YOU EVER DO SOMETHING LIKE THAT AGAIN!!!!”

Baen raised his hooves to steady her, and then planted a hard and passionate kiss which reduced the mare to a giggling mess.

Baen smirked, “I still got it.”

Shining smiled at his friend as he stood, hugging him, “Thank you for saving her.”

“No,” he looked at Twilight and hugged her against his barrel, “I need to thank her.”

Twilight looked up at him, “What for?”

Baen smiled warmly as the sun started to set, “For saving me.”

Author's Note

".....But a hero is never alone."

The next chapter is the final chapter of this installment.

XLV

The applause was deafening. The group of ponies were led by a procession of both Princesses guards as well as Baen’s friends. Once they stepped off their carriages, they were mobbed by many grateful ponies of all ages. Baen smiled as the girls received their congratulations, looking around he turned to leave but stopped when he heard Twilight start to speak.

“Everypony,” the citizens of Ponyville settled, “Thank you so much for your kind words, but we don’t deserve them, well, not all of them anyway,” Twilight glanced at Baen.

Baen stopped and looked around in surprise as he pointed to himself.

Twilight smiled, “If anything, we would’ve not won the day if it was not for our dear friend. Baen.”

Everypony stared at the barbarian for a moment. Then they surged forward and hoisted Baen above their heads, cheers rang out as the girls joined him. Baen couldn’t help but laugh as did the girls. Soon he was placed on the ground as Celestia approached him.

“Baen,” she smiled with great respect at the pony, “You selflessly put your life on the line for my kingdom. I would never have asked you to do such a thing, but regardless. You have saved us all, and the Elements of Harmony.”

Baen went to bow, but Celestia raised a hoof, “No, none of that.”

Luna smiled, “Sir Baen, you bow to nopony.”

Both princesses then bowed deeply. Baen blinked as he looked to his friends who dipped low, soon he turned and noticed everypony following suit. Baen couldn’t help but smile, with happy tears in his eyes. Twilight looked up at him from her bowing and winked.

“This….,” Baen sniffled, “thank you all.”

All rose as Baen looked to the horizon.

“Heh,” he shook his head as everpony followed his gaze, “You know something…., I could get used to this.”

Applejack gave him a noogie, “Now don’t go gettin swollen head, we don’t want ya acting like Rainbow.”

Dash nodded, “Yeah.”

Baen raised an eyebrow as Rainbow realized what Applejack meant and growled in anger.

Rarity approached the barbarian with his ruined chest piece, “You wouldn’t mind if I fixed this for you would you?”

Baen shook his head, “Not at all, however, I don’t think I’ll need it for a while.”

Fluttershy tilted her head in confusion, “Why?”

“Because dear Fluttershy,” Baen hugged Coco close to him, “I’m taking my marefriend on a months’ vacation!”

The girls blinked, but Baen was then showered with kisses by a happy Coco.

Twilight placed a hoof on his shoulder, “You deserve it. Enjoy yourself.”

Baen smiled as he nuzzled his marefriend.

More applause erupted skyward. It was in that moment everypony knew everything was looking bright for the future.

Deep in a mountain, far outside of Celestia’s rule, the sound of scraping and clawing met the ears of several diamond dogs. It had been slim pickings for several months ever since their latest diamond mine was taken over by snow leopards.

“Nasty icy cats,” one of the Diamond Dog muttered, “claws rip favorite vest.”

Soon the Diamond Dog broke through a stalactite and it revealed a hollowed out compartment. Fixed into the rock within was a circular emerald. Reaching in, the Diamond Dog ripped it free as he held it up to the light. The gem gave off an ominous glow as a voice was heard in the cavern.

“Hehehehahahahah….”

Author's Note

And with that, the first story comes to a close. Magic & Steel will be next before the second story since it's an AU Spin Off it won't really be canon. Get hype!

Link to the offical sequel! http://www.fimfiction.net/story/186623/baen-the-barbarian

I

Equestria, the land where Harmony reigns and peace is the backdrop. Granted like any ideal kingdom, there are the issues that underlay it. Some are minor whereas others tend to get out of hoof; one would be surprised how often the latter happens in the town of Ponyville and the city of Canterlot. Many citizens of the kingdom have even jokingly stated that both cities were magnets for disaster, you’d be half right.

In reality these two settlements were merely the first targets due to their placements and position of power respectfully. Like a beacon attracting moths, evil would always congregate to these places in an effort to take them over or make them examples, usually the former more than the latter. But that is beside the point for you see, wherever there was evil, there were protectors to fight it. One such protector was a purple alicorn who was currently trudging through the underbrush of a dark and at times cursed forest. Levitating before her was a massive piece of parchment and a quill was absently scribbling something down upon it.

To some, it would seem Twilight Sparkle was trotting and studying. Though this was not uncommon of her to do, this was not such a time. Instead she was doing something she had meant to do for quite some time and that was to make a map of the Everfree Forest from scratch. Being as she was, she leapt at the intellectual challenge of mapping out the peril filled maze of tree and vines. Though she was scared, her thrill of discovering the unknown ruled out and she continued forward, however the fear of her companion was evident.

“Twilight can we PLEEEEEASE go home now?”

Twilight sighed as she glanced at her assistant, “Spike honestly, I understand you’re scared. But think about this for a minute,” she smiled, “you have a princess of Equestria with you. I’m ten times scarier than anything we’ll meet in here.”

Spike smirked slightly, “Yeah that’s for sure, whenever you try to fly at high speeds you end up crashing like a monster.”

Twilight growled in annoyance at the comment but stopped when they came upon a familiar castle structure, “Annnd,” she quickly scribbled on the map, “The castle is catalogued! Come on Spike, just need a few more things down here and…,” she took note of Spike’s scared and unamused expression and smiled warmly, “then we can head back to Ponyville for the day.”

Spike smiled at having won and leapt on Twilight’s back as she flew over the castle and landed at the tree line beyond it, “Alright Spike, this is it,” she inhaled, “once we step beyond this treeline, we’ll both be deeper than we have ever been before.”

Spike faked enthusiasm, “Yippee.”

Twilight paid him no mind and placed an attentive hoof forward…only to fall forward with the baby dragon in tow. Twilight and Spike let out a series of screams as the tumbled in twin purple balls of motion. Twilight attempted to concentrate and light her horn with magic, but the constant upon constant bombardment of motion and pain prevented her from doing so. Eventually their screaming reached a new octave when they went from rolling to falling, Twilight quickly looked up and noticed that she and Spike had split an ivy canopy open which resulted in their current predicament. Twilight, thinking quickly, lit her horn up and engulfed her and Spike in a bubble of magic. The spell itself would act as a cushion and they would touch down harmlessly, at least she hoped that it would. She and her dragon shut their eyes as the floor approached, and then they bounced harmlessly off of it before the bubble dissipated. Twilight then lit her horn once more to shed some light on the situation at hoof, from the look of things they had crashed into some form of cave network. She hoped deep down that it wasn’t diamond dog turf as she stepped forward, only to regret it

“AHHHHHH!”

The scared mare gazed down to find that her precious map was now in pieces and the fact that she had stepped on it only further worsened the situation. Twilight stared down in dismay at the map and shook her head as if to refuse the damage before her, it didn’t work.

“Twilight snap out of it,” Spike gestured forward, “We need to find a way out of here!”

Twilight gave her head a shake and nodded, “Right,” she glanced up and spread her wings only to flinch in pain, “YEE! I think I hurt my wings in the fall,” she gazed into the dark maw of the tunnel before them and gulped, “Looks like we’re walking.”

Spike gulped as well as they began their trek into the abyss before them. The further they walked, the darker it seemed to become around Twilight’s horn. It was as if the darkness itself sought to snuff out the light that dared to enter its home, but Twilight pushed forward undeterred. For many hours they walked in black stone but soon light became present. The party of two then smelt something familiar, the smell of flora! Twilight quickly plopped Spike on her back and surged toward the scent, they found its source much to their surprise. The cave they had been in opened up abruptly in what one could describe as a pocket of paradise. The sun shined brightly upon the large patch of land the two found themselves in, vines hung from the trees and were adorned with unique and rare looking flowers. The ground and grass even smelt like the dew of the morning, Twilight couldn’t help but inhale the fresh forest air.

“Holy moley,” Spike gazed around and noted the afternoon sky, “Where are we?”

Twilight was still in awe, “I know we’re in the Everfree Forest, the clouds are still moving by themselves,” she glanced around as she walked forward, “but as to where, I’m not sure.”

The duo advanced further into the oasis taking in the sights, surely a thing of beauty in itself. But what confused Twilight was how something such as this could exist in the Everfree. This like many other questions asked by her would go unanswered for the time being. As the two ventured further within, they came to a stop on the top of a hill and beheld what lay below in a small valley. A massive ruined temple of grey and black stone marred the peaceful and bright landscape like a blemish, but none the less, Twilight was further fascinated.

Twilight started trotting toward the structure as Spike voiced his objection, “Twilight, we can’t go in there! There’s no telling what kind of monsters, traps, or other things cou-“

Twilight shushed him, “Oh come on Spike, look around,” she gestured to the area, “Does this place look like it has any monsters in it?”

“Well no but…”

Twilight then smirked, “Then stop being such a scaredy dragon, this temple could hold untold knowledge! I have to investigate.”

Spike remained silent but eyed the walls suspiciously as the entered. The walls themselves seemed to have been damaged from some sort of massive concussive force. Judging by the cracks and stone displacement, it seemed to come from deeper within the temple. It was as if the force in question had traveled through the foundations and threatened to bring down the whole structure from within. Twilight kept a mental note of this and traveled further down the massive hallway only to come to a stop. The floor itself had long since fallen away before her and formed a jagged mouth of a hole leading down into the bowls of the building.

Spike hopped down, “Oh well, looks like we can’t go any further,” he then started speed walking toward the exit, “Now let’s figure out a way back to Ponyville and tellGAK!”

Twilight yanked him back toward her, “OH NO you don’t mister! We’re seeing this through,” she flashed her horn as a slab of stone made a makeshift platform which she hopped on, “Come on.”

Spike sighed in defeat and joined Twilight as they descended. The explorers looked around at the walls and took note of the destruction around them, it seemed somepony or something had torn its way through the floor and went downward. Twilight noticed marks that looked like that a blade would leave behind, what aroused her suspicion further was the fact that the walls were lined with them. It was almost somepony had used a weapon as a means of slowing their decent. Soon they reached the bottom of the shaft and noticed that they had landed on a balcony of some form with a grand staircase that led down to the floor below. The floor below was a complete disaster zone; massive chunks of stone and rocks littered the area that resembled a battle zone in size and appearance. Twilight walked down the stairs as Spike looked around in awe.

“What do you think went on here Twi?”

“Hard to say,” Twilight walked around a large boulder and froze, “SPIKE!”

Spike ran and skidded to a halt beside Twilight, “What?! What happened?!”

Twilight pointed forward and Spike gasped. Standing on a broken piece of stone reared back and with a look of horror plastered on its face was the stone statue of a stallion. Twilight approached the statue with caution and walked around it, the stallion seemed to wear some form of armor on his barrel and shoulders. The same armor covered it’s front and hind hooves and had some odd runes inscribed upon them. What drew her eyes however was the fact that around its neck was a flawless ruby like stone in the shape of a teardrop and unlike the rest of it, it wasn’t stone.

“WHOA!”

Twilight turned her head and noticed Spike just barely managing to heft a massive battle axe that he had found, “SPIKE! Put that down! You’ll hurt yourself!”

Spike immediately dropped it and the clang reverberated throughout the chamber causing Twilight to scowl at the now sheepish dragon. Her attention went back to the stallion as her hoof inspected his muzzle.

“This is far to detailed for a statue,” she tapped the stallion’s nose, “It must be some form of curse.”

Spike was at her side, “Twilight, I know that look,” he pointed a claw at the stallion, “maybe this guy was frozen for a reason, I mean remember Discord?”

Twilight nodded, “That might be true,” she noticed with mild sadness that the pony had a scar on its eye, “But…I just have this feeling. I don’t think whoever this is means any harm.”

Twilight’s horn lit up as Spike took a step back, “If you say so,” his claw found the battle axe’s handle, “But I got your back.”

Twilight nodded as her face scrunched up in a show of massive exertion, her horns aura flared larger and brighter. The color began to transition to white before she fired it at the stallion. The magic lingered along the stone surface of the statue before it was absorbed by the stone around its neck. In a flash, a series of cracks erupted along the stone letting out matching light. Twilight backed up as the cracks continued to splinter off and the glow intensified. With a resounding crash and flash of red, the stone exploded off the stallion that then flopped to the ground with a clunk thanks to the armor.

Twilight ran to the now unfrozen stallion and checked him, “He’s breathing! Spike, drop that thing and get over here!”

Twilight’s eyes widened when she noticed he lacked a cutie mark, how could this be? She then took note of the stallion before her. He seemed to be just around Big Mac’s height and had a fairly good build. His armor was dark blackish chrome and shined slightly in the light even though it was scuffed in some areas. The trim of the armor plates on his shoulders were white fur and it appeared in good condition despite the circumstances. His mane and tail were wild looking and were rose red and his coat was a light peach color.

Twilight nudged him slightly, “Excuse me,” the stallion stirred slightly with a groan.

Twilight got closer to his face, “Sir, are you alright?”

A pair of emerald green eyes met hers for a brief instance before the stallion got to his hooves and backed up in surprise.

Twilight raised her hooves in a calming gesture, “It’s alright, I mean you no harm,” she slowly approached him mimicking Fluttershy’s stance to approach a frightened animal, “I’m Twilight Sparkle, princess of Equestria.”

The stallion took note of the dragon that clutched the battle axe that was far too big for him, “Why are you holding my axe?”

Spike dropped it immediately as all three flinched, “I-I was just keeping it warm for you.”

The stallion walked over to the axe and grabbed the handle in his mouth…and lifted it up like it weighed nothing. The stallion flicked his head around as a metallic clack was heard, the axe somehow snapped in place and rested perfectly on his back.

Twilight blinked away her surprise, “Sir, you’ve been imprisoned in stone, and I just un-“

“Baen.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, “Excuse me?”

The stallion gave her a smirk that reminded her a lot of Rainbow Dash’s smirks, “It’s not sir, Sparkles, it’s Baen.”

“Sparkles,” Twilight thought on it but shook her head, “S- I mean Baen. Do you know where you are right now?”

Baen tapped his chin as he reflected for a moment, “The unicorn city of Nightvale if I remember correctly.”

Twilight was confused by the statement, “Um…no you’re not. You’re in the Everfree Forest.”

“The what now forest,” Baen’s eyes widened in a sudden realization, “What year is this?”

Twilight blinked, “Um….the year 650 of the 5th Solar Cycle.”

Baen shook his head, “No. That’s not right; it’s the 5th day of Estel.”

Twilight blinked, “The fifth of what?”

Baen’s pupils turned to pinpricks, “No……,” he looked around and started to hyperventilate.

Twilight ran to him, “Baen! Calm down! If you don’t you’ll-“

*THUNK!*

“Pass out,” Twilight sighed, “Spike, help me with him.”

Rarity Takes Baen to Manehattan

Author's Note

or Baen and The Big City

Rarity Takes Baen to Manehattan

The peace of the morning is a sacred time for mares and stallions alike. Never in the time since Celestia and Luna’s reign has this holy time been disturbed. A time where one can awaken with a flutter of eyelids and a small smile, the sleep would vanish from their vision and they would be greeted by the early bird song. However within the household of Octavia and Vinyl scratch…an odd awakening roused them from their rooms. An odd sound echoed through the halls like in the times of old. The walls carried the words through the air as both mares looked around.

“With a breath of frost and a soul of steel, he rides.”

Octavia and Vinyl trotted softly from their rooms and looked at each other in confusion. However, a venture down a staircase revealed the culprit. Sitting in front of the open window gazing at the rising sun was Baen. His gaze was distant and ached of a time long past.

“Know his howl, know the cold of his steel. Beware, beware, Tieg comes.”

Baen turned his head and stared at the two mares for a moment, “Oh…sorry. Did I wake you?”

Octavia raised an eyebrow, “What was that song?”

“It wasn’t a song,” Baen turned, “It was a prayer.”

Vinyl nodded, “Something you dudes said every now and then?”

Baen gave a slow nod, “It was something my father used to speak to me before I slept.”

Octavia looked to the side for a moment and chose her words, “Well I must say it was,” she waved her hoof slightly, “unique.”

Baen gave a small smile at the mare, “Thank you…dude.”

Vinyl snorted slightly to contain her amusement at how he stated the usual slang. The way the barbarian had said it was akin to how a foal would say a new word for the first time. Ever since that night no more than a day ago, Baen had warmed slightly to both Octavia and Vinyl. Baen saw the two as sisters, mares he could look on with an equal stare. Vinyl and Octavia were even touched by the sentiment of him making them breakfast the following morning….even though he practicably destroyed the cutting board.

Baen currently, after his prayer, was munching on a bagel and something known as a ‘cup-cake’. He had to say, the confectionary was delicious. The only thing he had eaten in terms of a pastry had been the sweet rolls his mother sometimes made on the off day. Hell there had been an instant when another Clanspony made off with one…Baen made sure he didn’t get to far.

“That was delicious,” Baen stood and was preparing to leave for a day of training when Vinyl stopped him.

“Yo B. Rarity dropped by the other day when you left for training,” the DJ leaned back slightly, “she asked if you could meet her at the train station today.”

Baen sighed, “Is there a reason?”

Octavia shook her head, “Unfortunately she didn’t say, though she seemed giddy.”

Vinyl gave a mock shiver, “That’s never a good sign.”

Baen shook his head as he attached his axe, “Pray for my soul.”

“Already done dude,” Vinyl smirked.

Baen trotted briskly away from the six mares and the baby dragon that pursued him, “No.”

Rarity surprisingly fell in pace with him, “PLEASE BAEN! You must come with us! I need a stallion of your build to model for the suits of my line.”

“Warriors don’t model,” his gaze was stoic, “That’s for mares.”

Rarity paused for a brief instance but then scowled as he kept trotting away, “Now see here! I went through the trouble of getting these train tickets-“

“Without seeing if I wanted to go.”

Twilight then teleported in front of Baen, “Please Baen. This would mean a lot to Rarity. Besides, as her friends we need to be there to support her.”

Baen laughed as he stared into her eyes, “We,” he gestured to Twilight then to the rest of the girls, “Are not friends. Frankly, I’m surprised none of you have picked that up yet.”

The girls stood firm as the barbarian continued his pace. But what he wasn’t prepared for was Rarity’s ultimate attack. The white unicorn zipped in front of him and stared into the stallion’s eyes. Her own became lidded as she gave a sultry smile.

“Oh please Baen,” she circled a hoof on his chest plate, “surely a strapping warrior such as you wouldn’t deny a mare such as me this simple request?”

Baen blushed slightly but shook his head in defeat. There was no saying no to them.

“When do we depart…”

Baen glared a hole into the floor at his hooves as the train rumbled down the tracks. When he had boarded the train more than several hours ago he had been squeezed into an outfit that practically hurt his eyes. He wouldn’t have minded as much but Rarity INSISTED she take still shots, the amount of curses he could say would burn down a holy house. Since then he occasionally stared at the photo she had given him as a memento. But after a while he decided to glare at the floor, his pride having been tarnished.

Soon the train conductor informed the ponies and dragon that they had arrived at Manehattan. Baen stepped off the platform and gazed around at the massive metropolis in shock and awe. The Six and Spike took notice of his look of wonder as Twilight giggled slightly.

“I forgot,” she trotted up to him, “This is your first time outside of Ponyville since you were unfrozen.”

Baen blinked, “This is…how could you ponies make something this massive?”

Rainbow Dash smirked, “Awesome skills and work.”

“Hm,” Baen started to trot off, “Well that’s answers that see you later.”

Applejack trotted over to him quickly, “Were do ya think yer goin?”

Baen shrugged, “Around. I’ll find the Ho-tel, you mares,” he waved his hoof slightly, “go do…your fashion thing.”

Rarity pulled out her extra ticket to Hinny of The Hills, “But what about your ticket?”

“Sell it to somepony else,” he glanced over his shoulder as he almost vanished, “I don’t know what a musical is, but it sounds disappointing and boring.”

All six mares gawked at him as he vanished into the throngs of city ponies.

Baen glanced around at the various throngs of stores and ponies. He looked into one and saw a tin soldier which he raised an eyebrow at. He got several stares from onlookers and once or twice was asked to take photos with some tourists, much to his confusion. Many hours passed him by as he took in everything around him. However, a small lapse in his vision resulted in him smacking into a mare carrying roles of fabrics.

“Oh Celestia I’m so sorry sir!”

Baen raised an eyebrow as the mare started to gather her supplies. The mare’s coat was a light amberish gray and her cutie mark was some form of feathered cap. Her light cyan eyes gazed up at Baen as she moved her two tone mane into a more proper appearance.

Baen gestured to the gathering rolls, “Um….do you require my assistance miss?”

The mare shook her head, “N-no, it was my fault. I wasn’t looking where I was going.”

Baen sighed, “Just let me help.”

“A-alright,” the mare glanced at him as he worked and blushed slightly, “Um…my name is Coco Pommel.”

“Baen,” he placed the rolls on his back and inwardly gagged at having fashion touch him again, “Where are you going in such a hurry anyway?”

Coco looked from side to side, “My boss wants a last minute line change right away.”

Baen rolled his eyes, “Yeesh, fashion week?”

Coco nodded with a small smile.

Both ponies started walking toward the plaza where the show was supposed to take place. Baen found out much about the mare known as Coco. Apparently she worked for another designer and had been doing so for quite some time. As they trotted, both ponies made small talk and started to even make each other smile. Though Baen was new to this whole ‘friendship is magic’ thing, he seemed to just meld well with some ponies.

“So you’re her underling?”

Coco looked at him with a raised eyebrow, “That’s an odd way to say assistant.”

Baen smirked, “Just call me old fashioned.”

Coco laughed, “I don’t know why, but that’s pretty funny.”

“Yeah.”

“Coco! Where have you been? Did you get my fabrics?”

Baen then beheld the mare known as Suri, Coco’s boss.

Coco nodded, “Y-yes Suri…”

“Well I don’t pay you to talk with ponies,” she pointed inside, “I pay you to stitch and get coffee. Now get to work M’kay?”

Baen glared at the mare as Coco turned to him, “It was nice meeting you Baen. I hope we can chat some other time.”

Baen gave a nod, “I wouldn’t mind that.”

Suri approached Baen, “Just a word to the wise Conan, don’t distract my assistant. Alright?”

Baen snorted, “Get out of my face, your perfume stings my nostrils.”

Suri harrumphed and trotted inside.

Baen shook his head as he went to something called a taxi, “Mares.”

After a chat with the bellhop an hour after his arrival he discovered his room number. As he exited the chamber known as an ‘Elevator’, he approached the room door and opened it. The wails and crying hit him full force as he saw Rarity sobbing on her bed. The girls noticed his entrance even though he tried to back out of the room.

“Baen! Something terrible has happened!”

Baen feigned interest, “And that is?”

Rarity grabbed him, “SURI POLOMARE STOLE MY DESIGNS!!!”

Baen blinked, “You mean that witch of a mare that I had the displeasure of speaking with?”

“You met her?!”

Baen looked to the ceiling, “For an instant. I met her assistant, nice gal.”

Rarity narrowed her eyes, “Well I’m so happy that you had a nice day on the town while I SUFFERED AN INJUSTICE!!”

Baen gently pushed her off, “Can’t you come up with something else?”

Twilight nodded, “Yes! Come on Rarity, you’ve done it before!”

Rarity glanced around the hotel room and her eyes sparkled, “I HAVE IT! This new line is going to be marvelous! Perhaps even better than the last! It's daring, it's bold! Perhaps I still have a chance after all!”

Baen nodded as he slowly inched toward the door, “That’s great, now I’m going to go and-“

Rarity finished her statement, “And you’re all going to help me!”

The five other mares nodded in agreement as Baen groaned in anguish.

Rarity gazed around the room of ponies hard at work at their sewing machines, “Twilight! Sew these pieces together according to that pattern there!”

Baen glanced over and noted a hungry Twilight, “You said if we skipped dinner at the Far-Afield Tavern, you'd order a meal for us while we keep working.”

Rarity smiled, “Don't fret. It'll be here in an hour. That's not going to be a problem, is it?

Baen narrowed his eyes as Rarity continued to look around at the girls.

Rainbow glanced at her friend, “Well, we're supposed to be watching Hinny of the Hills by then...”

Rarity nodded quickly as her agitation came to the surface in full force, “Oh! I see! I go out of my way to get you tickets for a show, and this is how you repay me? By abandoning me in my hour of need? Oh, oh, oh! Fine! Go and see Hinny of the Hills tonight! And then tomorrow morning when you come to see my fashion show without any fashion to show, you can have more entertainment! "Oh, why look, there's our friend Rarity going down in flames! Isn't friendship magic?!”

A loud crash and sputter caused all mares to turn their shocked expressions to look at Baen. The barbarian was a glow with his Wrath aura. The table and machine were in shambles and he cast a glare at Rarity who recoiled slightly.

“You sicken me.”

Rarity was taken aback by the statement, “Excuse me?”

Baen crossed the room in a flash as the other mares rose from their stools, “For close to a full two hours this night. I have sat and allowed YOU to call the shots and the whole time I merely swallowed my pride and allowed it,” he jabbed an armored hoof into her chest, “But no more. You are being a selfish and manipulative BITCH!”

Rarity was horrified by the curse, “How dare you!”

Baen placed his snout against hers as his glowing red eyes burned through hers, “I dare. What are you going to do about it little filly? If you give me one more order, I swear on Tieg’s name,” he punched the wall beside her head, “I will break one of my vows.”

He stormed away from her and opened the door, “When you decide to see sense and be rational, then you can speak with me. Until then, do NOT bother looking for me.”

The door slammed shut behind him as Rarity stormed across the room and spoke in a level voice, “Get back to work.”

Baen sat in the rain at a bench glaring into the sky. The heavens themselves seem to tremble under the stallion’s righteous anger. He didn’t know how long he sat there, he lost track of time. Eventually it subsided and he looked at the ground, maybe he overdid it just a tad. He glanced into the dark streets and perked up slightly as he heard the sounds of hooves approach him.

“Looks like somepony needs a friend.”

Baen glanced over to a smiling Coco who was holding an umbrella, “Coco.”

“Hey,” she sat down and Baen noticed a coffee cup beside her.

Baen nodded at it, “Your boss?”

Coco nodded, “Yeah.”

Baen shook his head, “Why do you let her push you around like that?”

Coco glanced at the sky, “Well I don’t have a choice. I work for her and she’s my boss. I thought that if I worked for her that I could get some good connections with her and maybe even start my own line. So far it’s going good.”

Baen then said something that made Coco stare at him with surprise, “But are you happy?”

Coco thought hard on the statement, “Well….no.”

Baen nodded with finality, “Then tell her off, quit!”

Coco shook her head, “I can’t! Baen,” she glanced at the barbarian, “you look like a brave stallion…but me…I’m just a mare who’s an underling.”

Baen looked at the building across the street, “It takes a mare to make a life, but it takes a huntress to TAKE life.”

Coco stared at him with confusion, “What?”

“It’s an old saying from where I hail from,” Baen explained, “It means that a mare can make any life for herself out of life itself. But if you’re a huntress, you can TAKE life and MAKE it your own!”

Coco was surprised by this, “That’s actually quite profound.”

“So Coco, the question is, are you a mare,” he pointed to the coffee cup but then placed it on her chest, “Or a huntress?”

Coco narrowed her eyes.

Suri Polomare glared at the door as Coco walked in with her coffee and the stallion she had been with before, “Just where the hay have you been? I asked for that coffee an hour ago! Now I want you to go and get me another one and this tim-“

Coco stormed up to her, “Hey Suri, go soak your head,” she dumped the cold coffee on the shocked Suri as Coco grabbed the first place trophy, “I quit.”

Baen leaned over to Suri, “You just got burned, also Miss Hemline,” the mare in question stared at Baen who handed her a photo of himself modeling, “Thought you might want this.”

Hemline stared at the photo then glared at Suri who shrunk under the glare.

Baen and Coco were soon out front of the Hinny of The Hills Theater and Baen steeled himself. Coco opened the door and soon they were met by the faces of the six mares. Coco revealed that Suri lied to Rarity and gave her the reward proper, Baen turned to leave only to be stopped by Rarity.

“Baen…”

He shook his head, “It’s alright. I understand why you lost your head and I might have lost my temper a little too much.”

Rainbow nodded, “Clearly.”

Twilight approached the barbarian, “Sounds like you and Rarity might have to write an entry.”

Baen gave her an even glance, “Don’t push it.”

The others laughed and decided to spend the night together as friends. Baen reluctantly joined.

Baen stared at Coco as the girls waited for him on the boarding platform, “You know, it was nice meeting you Baen. Do you maybe wanna be pen pals? So we can keep in contact?”

Baen blinked, “We have to befriend writing intruments?”

Coco giggled slightly, “No silly, we just write each other letters. Although, if you ever find yourself here in Manehattan or if I’m ever in Ponyville….”

Baen nodded, “I’ll keep an eye out.”

Coco glanced at Rarity and gave them a wave before turning to Baen, “And thank you Baen, thank you and Rarity both,” she then gave him a kiss on the cheek before running off into the city streets.

Baen stood stupefied as a blush appeared and the girls giggled behind him.

“Mares.”

Extra: Pen Pal Pandemonium 1

Dear Baen,
Have you been given power by Greyskull like He-Man? Also, do you think Coco has a hot flank, especially in that warrior maiden costume?
-musicman722

Dear musicman722,
I'm not aware of what this Greyskull you speak of is or He-Man for that matter. Sounds slightly flamboyant and odd. As for Coco in her outfit, I must say her flank did look quite...pronounced. She must really want to capture the eyes of a lucky stallion. I might have to ask her one day if I can assist.
-Baen

Dear Baen,
I noticed that some mares find your flanks attractive, including some of the Mane 6. Have you ever thought about sleeping with the mares that like you, such as Coco or Vinyl, or attempt to bed one of the Mane 6?
P.S: Rainbow seems to like your flanks.
-Moongaze14

Dear Moongaze14,
I have no idea why mares find my flanks attractive...though I do train alot. The thought has crossed my mind once or twice. Though I have this suspicion that Octavia has first claim to Vinyl. Rarity I must say in terms of figure, she would have many suitors and....oh Tieg the things I would do to her...I would make her say my name....sorry, a little off track. Rainbow Dash strikes me as a wild mare in the sack, so possible. As for Coco, she's my pen-pal, I think there are rules for that. The rest of these Mane 6? Eh.....maybe.
-Baen
P.S- I wonder where the griffons are...such exotic ladies they had

Author's Note

Not as many as I hoped for, but it's better than nothing right? I'll post another blog when I'll do another one of these. And I hope more peeps submit their letters to Baen.